ã€ŠTry Crying Prettierã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <strong>This was a dream.</strong>

    It was easy for Akkard to figure it out. If this was real, he¡¯d never be alone with his sister Sienna.

    ¡°Akkard Valerian.¡±

    Sienna put down her teacup and called his name in a chilly, clipped voice. It didn¡¯t matter that they were siblings; there was no hint of fondness that could be found in her tone.

    Akkard answered with a grimace. No matter the ce, dream or not, being alone with her was unweed.

    Sienna, as usual, did not care about his mood. With her silver eyes wide open and shing with contempt, she snorted. Looking down Akkard¡¯s arrogant face, she provoked him.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so brilliant, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you trying to pick a fight suddenly?¡±

    Akkard also refused to stand down. His manly features sharpened, and a shadow passed over his handsome face as if an enormous beast growled.

    ¡°Did you eat something wrong? Because you are spewing bullshit. Just shut your mouth and drink your tea. Don¡¯t irritate people with your useless words.¡±

    Revealing his nasty temper, Akkard warned her and leaned slightly forward so that his tall stature would fill her vision. As the Commander of the Royal Knights, he had an overwhelming physique with a solid body that intimidated not only frail women but also aggressive men.

    Unfortunately, Sienna was immune to his feral force. Unlike her younger brother, she was thin, but she didn¡¯t lose to him in fierceness.

    She ignored Akkard¡¯s pretenses without raising a single eyebrow and warned him with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this out of pity for your stupid ass, so listen carefully. If you don¡¯t clean up your trash life right now, you¡¯ll regret it forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    It was as if he was pped across the face. Stunned, Akad missed the timing to retort back.

    Sienna had a bad temperament, but she had never been this overtly rude before.

    Rather, she was cautious with her words. Because what she said usually came true.

    Sienna Valerian. The greatest fortune-teller in the kingdom, the woman who sees the future with piercing silver eyes. She directed those same cold eyes at her only brother and said:

    ¡°Open your clogged ears and listen carefully! Please crack open your rotten head and clean out all your thoughts. Otherwise, no matter how much you cry, beg, and pray¡ªit won¡¯t matter. It will be toote.¡±

    Akkard, who was unterally verbally assaulted, was dumbfounded. No one dared to crush him in this way before.

    ¡°Just because you have a mouth, does it mean you can say whatever? Try talking again!!¡±

    Akkard, who stood with a yell, mmed the table hard enough to break and exuded a terrifying aura that would have given an elder a heart attack.

    However, Sienna was demurely calm. She picked her teacup on the broken table and drank the contents. It was an attitude that could only be exined as a provocation.

    Seeing this, Arcade reached out, grabbed her cup, and threw it away.

    No, he tried to¡­

    But that damn dream ended there. Suddenly, the ground stretched and grew long, and Sienna, sitting in her chair, moved away with a unique expression.

    His sister¡¯s eyes, looking at him from a distance, as if he were very pathetic. Akkard grew more irate.

    ¡°Fuck off, Sienna!!¡±

    It was then. Suddenly, his feet plummeted, and the once distant abyss swallowed him. The feeling of being sucked down endlessly was like drowning.

    At this time, someone grabbed his shoulder as he struggled against the eerie fall.

    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±

    The dreadfully surprised Akkard sprang up. He was so confused that he couldn¡¯t distinguish the boundary between dream and reality.

    The body¡¯s defense system reacted faster on behalf of the unconscious brain. He grabbed the hand that touched his shoulder and, without mercy, twisted it, and pinned it. Everything happened in less than a second.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ouch!!¡±

    The screams that touched my ears were delicate. Not only that, but also the body held in his firm grasp was frail and tender.

    Only then did the startled Akkarde to his senses.

    As he blinked a couple of times and shook his blurry vision, he could see red hair flowing like rose petals on the bed. It was a familiar color.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­¡±

    A crying voice came out from beneath his body. As he lowered his head, he saw a woman crushed under his muscr forearm. She was looking up at Akkard with tearful eyes.

    ¡°Get your hands off me, please.¡±

    She was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. The skin was white as snow, striking red hair, a round forehead and delicate nose and lips with a kissable pout. Her visage resembled a fairy.

    In particr, the crying face was so striking that it took a moment for Akkard to realize that he had been hazily staring at her in a daze.

    He was half-awake, not quite sure if he was in a dream.

    Because of this, he almost heard the woman¡¯s desperate appeal amidst a soundless buzz.

    ¡°Please, my hand¡­ it hurts. Hey?¡±

    A tear slid down her long eyshes. A wet shine on her silky cheeks pressed into Akkard¡¯s forearm, which was squeezing her.

    Her touch burned like a hot candle. Startled, Akkard realized that this was real.

    He hurriedly removed his arms and examined the woman¡¯s slender body. Her weak limbs made him feel so stiff; his heart was pounding for no reason.

    ¡°¡­ are you okay?¡¯

    Usually, women would sob and wail with pain and fear. But unlike her frail looks, she was tenacious. All she did was shut her eyes tightly and gasp in pain.

    Akkard touched her side of her pale face. He scanned her shoulder and corbone, which turned red from when he crushed her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think your bones are broken, do you?¡±

    Akkard frowned. He was foul-tempered, but he had never hit a woman. But here he was checking the bones of a young nobledy.

    If I¡¯m unlucky, I could be forced to marry this woman to take responsibility for hurting her.

    The ominous imagination sickened Akkard. I¡¯d rather beg for money then deal with emotional torment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Akkard pulled down the sheet covering her body and exhaled. He was relieved when he meticulously checked her bones¡¯ condition by carefully pressing down on her neck, shoulders, and back.

    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s no damage.¡±

    He had learned the sword, so he seemed to have used self-defense techniques unconsciously while sleeping. But in the midst of that, I remembered the youngdy¡¯s grip. The body caught by him was so delicate that he realized that it would be a big deal if he did something wrong.

    In time, the pain seemed to have subsided a little. Her cheeks rapped with tears; she lifted her wet eyshes carefully.

    A prettier woman when she cries. At the moment he saw her moist blue eyes, Akkard recalled her name.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    The most extraordinary beauty of northern society and the daughter of Count Prim. And also a very sweet-skinned woman who warmed his bedst night.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little¡­ ¡­surprised.¡±

    Damiaughed, still rubbing her bright red shoulders. It was a calm face with no sign of resentment.

    Seeing this, Akkard felt even more like trash. Even though he was sleeping, he had hurt a woman who spent the night with him.

    This was all because of that awful dream in which the damned Sienna Valerian appeared. He was very proud, and he suddenly became displeased with his mistakes. With a hardened look, he med Damia in a blunt tone.

    ¡°So why did you touch a sleeping warrior?¡±

    .

    Anyone would be disappointed if a man who spent a hot night came out cold. But Dami was not agitated. She answered in a small voice when she dropped her eyshes awkwardly.

    ¡°I thought you were having a nightmare. So I tried to wake you up¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to touch a learned person¡¯s body. Next time, don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I will keep it in mind in the future. ¡°

    No matter how much he behaved like a bastard, Damia was not hurt or angry. Akkard was secretly quite impressed by this fact.

    His darkened purple eyes peeked slowly at Damia¡¯s half-exposed naked body. It was a rich and pretty body that you would want to engrave in your eyes, sensual but not vulgar as if it was a skill.

    ¡°No matter how I look, she¡¯s not the type to y with fire. It¡¯s surprising.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what the hell caused her to throw herself to a man like me. But I thought it would be okay to sleep a few more times with such a woman.

    Oh, of course, until you get tired of it.

    Without noticing his selfish thoughts, Damia came down from the bed. Covering her body with a thin sheet, she searched the floor.

    The night is already over, so I think I will leave here quickly after finding my clothes.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    Damia, who found her dress stuck in a corner, reached out her hand. But before she even touched her clothes, she felt the fever of a seductive man behind my back.

    ¡°Where dare you try run away to, umm?¡±

    Arge hand that appeared from the air snatched her wrist.

    A face close to the nose, full of sexual purposes,ughed ferociously.

 Chapter 2

    <strong>¡°Huh? Run¡­ ..away?¡±</strong>

    Damia looked like a startled rabbit with big eyes, as she inquired. It was a one night stand. Akkard was famous for quickly breaking up women. Since it was her first time, perhaps he wasn¡¯t satisfied with her skills or mannerisms.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t even know I was inexperienced in the first ce¡­. ¡­.¡¯

    If he had known the truth, he would never have agreed to sleep with her. It¡¯s painful to touch a virgin.

    Damia tricked him into sleeping with her by acting like a woman skilled in the joys of the night. Therefore Akkard would definitely feel deceived. That¡¯s why Damia didn¡¯t get angry at his reaction earlier.

    She had used Akkard to forget her pain, and now that her business was done, she should leave.

    At least Damia had thought so. But Akkard¡¯s thoughts seemed different from hers.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you running away? Last night you cried your heart out, but my dick still wasn¡¯t satisfied.¡±

    He ignored the fact that her crying made him more excited. Then he pulled Damia¡¯s slender waist.

    The wind caused the sheets, which were barely on the bed to begin with, to fall. Akkard was about to kick the sheet to the corner. But his sharp eyes picked up the bloodstains on a corner of the sheet.

    After seeing this, Akkard frowned and his eyes narrowed menacingly.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Last night shed through Akkard¡¯s mind as he processed his shock. It never urred to him that Damia Prim was a virgin. Just by the beauty of her face, he had assumed she had eaten a hundred men whole. He was stunned.

    Had Akkard known this, he would never have responded to her tempting invitation. Akkard stared at the bloodstains with a childish contempt.

    He hated virgins. Women usually attached too much meaning to their first rtionship and tended to think granting their first night to a man was some great favor but to Akkard, it was a headache.

    Soon Damia Prim will be demanding and nagging him, too. When he thought so, Akkard was perturbed but quickly concluded it would be necessary to receive mental alimony in advance before being subjected to full-fledged suffering¡ªusing her fantastic body, of course.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡±

    At this time, Damia, who was caught by him, hesitated to open her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the way it is, of course, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    An unexpected answer came from Akkard¡¯s mouth. His thick low voice was so soft it sent tantalizing chills down her spine and her back went stiff.

    Damia pushed him to let her go, but he didn¡¯t budge.

    Unustomed to men, she couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this. As she looked up with trembling eyes, his sensuous lips whispered with a cool smile.

    ¡°Please go if you¡¯re confident you can run away after I give you my hard cock and one hell of a fuck.¡±

    His vulgar words froze Dami and made her question her hearing. Unlike Akkard, who often yed and socialized in the circles of debauchery, she came from conservative Northern stock and was physically naive. Therefore, she never heard the word ¡°cock¡±e out of someone¡¯s mouth before.

    Akkard did not miss the moment. His hunting spirit hardened and grew sharp. As she tried to push him away, he drew her closer; her ample breasts clung firmly to his solid muscles.

    ¡°Ah. Lord Akkard¡­¡±

    Damia twisted her body in embarrassment because she was at a loss of what to do. Her attempt to escape was respectable, but she had only ended up rubbing her nipples on his solid abs and chest. Feeling her initially soft nipples gradually straightening up, Akkard licked his lips andughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to go outside with your chest up like this? To whom | To have a pretty nipple sucked?¡±

    Akkard pinched her nipples slowly, grasping her soft white breasts in his well-built tanned hands. His tititing touch stroked a burning me hidden deep inside her body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Damia twisted her body to avoid it, but could not move away from his thick body. Holding her waist with both hands, he threw her onto the bed at once. And in an instant, he climbed on top of her.

    ¡°¡­..!!¡±

    Damia, startled, opened her eyes wide and looked up at him. For a moment, she thought a huge lion had winded her. With that big muscr body, it was amazing that he could move so quickly.

    Heughed, twisting the corners of his mouth, watching Damia¡¯s trembling eyes. With a predatory smile, he whispered shamelessly to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, if you wish, I can fuck you until you are happily sore and can¡¯t endure it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 3

    <strong>Damia blushed at his explicit words.</strong>An intense heated flush traveled from her face to her exposed breasts. She started to breathe hard and her mouth went dry at the fierce sexual tension. The sense of being hunted secretly thrilled her.

    Damia shrugged and tried to cover herself but her timid attempts were soon curbed. He snorted low, amused at her cute actions. Then he held Damia¡¯s arms up and slowly down on the bed.

    Damia¡¯s delicate naked body was revealed. The scene underneath him confirmed that Akkard was a hot-blooded virile male.

    Akkard looked down at her bulging and jiggling breasts, his violet eyes darkened. He bit and chewed her up so many timesst night that her swollen cherry-like nipples were incredibly sexy. Akkard¡¯s eyes deepened when he nced at the intensely ripe reddish color on her flesh.

    ¡°I¡¯m a lucky bastard.¡±

    With his head down, he gently held the nipple in his mouth. When his hot, moist tongue sucked the sensitive tip, Damia inhaled.

    His tongue was overwhelming and didn¡¯t spare her. He licked up the saliva, then rolled her tip with his tongue again, soothingly. He soon washed up to the dark-colored nipple and pressed it with his lips and tongue. A spontaneous sound of pleasure came out of Damia due to Akkard skilled and lewd caresses, making her flutter.

    ¡°Uh-ooon¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling good? I haven¡¯t even touched this side yet; it¡¯s excited and standing stiff.¡±

    Looking at her other breast, Akkard chuckled. The hot breath tickled in contact with the bare chest and neck.

    Damia covered her breasts with her arms, red-faced. Still, her innocent body was helplessly swayed by his skillful caress. He was a man of his word, so she would feel good enough to die.

    ¡°Just likest night.¡±

    There was a reason why she chose Akkard as her first experience.

    Akkad Valerian, a man from the capital. A great talent who is a direct subordinate of the Crown Prince, young and yet still heads the Royal Knights, and¡­ ¡­a very bad man who shares a bed but never shares his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there are so many women in the capitalmunity who cried.¡±

    This caused a stir in northern society when Akkard was ordered to go to the northern city of Rome. There was a state of emergency called the ¡®Akkard Warning¡¯.

    The north was quite a conservative atmospherepared to the capital. Thedies were busy tending to their own unmarried daughters and nieces early on.

    All the men in Rome had sour faces, having fits, and giving trite moral lectures. Drums resounded down streets; bards sang songs, poets waxed lines and clich¨¦ flyers warned against the infamous casanova.

    So Damia decided to choose him.

    Akkad Valerian | Because he¡¯s a bad boy that won¡¯t ask for her heart and he¡¯s going back to the capital someday.

    There was nothing like a night with Akkard to water down the confidence of the men who dared to try and control Damia. Of course, Akkard wouldn¡¯t be too thrilled; he would gain another tale to his notorious reputation.

    ¡°¡­¡­what are you thinking?

    The sudden spread of Akkard¡¯s hand held Damia¡¯s face. The man with tanned skin, silver hair, and dark purple eyes were breathtakingly sexy. Damia unintentionally gulped when his big shoulder and thick chest muscles twitching came into her field of vision.

    ¡°I¡¯m in front of you, and you dare to think of something else?¡±

    With Damia¡¯s eyes now full of Akkard, he smiled triumphantly, the corners of his mouth twisting into a grin. He relished the power his well-trained body had over women.

    ¡°We still have plenty of time. But look how eager and hard your nipples are.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    His fingers approached Damia¡¯s other breast, and she whimpered. He could feel the spectacle of the scarlet cherry nipples standing upright on her ample breasts.

    Surprised by this, Damia hurriedly wrapped her arms around her chest. As he said, he didn¡¯t even caress her yet, but here she was already reacting ¡ªembarrassingly her desires were on full disy.

    As if she was eagerly anticipating what woulde next.

    ¡°Why hide it? It¡¯d be unfair if only one side got attention. Now, let¡¯s visit this one, too.¡±

    The wickedly smiling Akkard pressed her arm down onto the bed. His hot, forbidden hand held herrge breast to the filled his considerable hands and pinched the nipple that stood on it.

    ¡°It seems only when you cum, you¡¯lle to your senses.¡±

 Chapter 4

    <strong>¡°Ahhhhh! Ahh.. hurts!¡±</strong>

    Damia¡¯s had tears in her blue eyes. She felt an indescribable sense from the pinched nipples. The pain, which was sharp at first, embarrassingly tasted of sweet pleasure at the end.

    ¡°Does it really hurt? Your voice is too sweet for that.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s deep voice vibrated with a smile in it. He twisted her nipple lightly. Damia was panting at the sensation somewhere between pain and pleasure. When she was fed up and tried to take his hand off, Akkard gently touched her lips as if he were apologetic.

    A hot, moist tongue soothed and licked over the nipple, which had been pinched and became very sensitive. The tip of the tongue licked and rolled the nipple gently, and Damia¡¯s mouth opened and cooed with sounds of melting pleasure as she wriggled and sobbed unconsciously.

    Akkard looked down at Damia with a look of joy. Her previously haughty, dignified face was now melted away with the crying and moaning of a strange pleasure. It was stunning.

    ¡°What pretty breasts. They are big, feel good; they even have a beautiful color.¡±

    He grabbed both breasts, his hands full, and overflowing; he pushed them together and he greedily sucked on both nipples.

    ¡°Ah, d¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t speak while biting them.¡±

    When he spoke with the nipples in his mouth, the stimulus was too strong. Damia cried and pushed Akkard¡¯s shoulder. But instead of pushing him off, she got even more excited.

    It was thrilling whenever the nipple was slightly rolled between the white and even teeth. When he rolled up the nipple with his tongue and sucked it hard, the tip which withstood his bite yesterday, was slightly sore. But the pleasure that followed the pain was ten times more exhrating.

    He slowly crushed the nipples with the roof of his mouth and tip of his tongue, sucking her breast a little deeper and fitting more of it in his mouth. Every time he did that, she felt like her sight was going white.

    Damia waspletely lewd and disheveled under his lips. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of decency she was showing in front of his eyes. In fact, it was not until his big hands grasped her waist that Damia realized that her abdomen was shaking and twitching, her back in an arch of desire.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hips when I¡¯m sucking your tits? So obscene.¡±

    Akkard was smiling, but the eyes were burning frighteningly hot. His calloused hands that practiced with swords were now slowly trailing down her narrow waist to her thighs. He grabbed her thighs tightly and savored it¡¯s silk-like texture and spread her legs.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s soaking wet.¡±

    Akkard¡®s adams apple slowly moved with a lowugh; he was staring between Damia¡¯s legs. He slowly licked his lips and held his breath as if he had seen something very appetizing and was ready to pounce.

    Her red-colored vagina itself was like a flower in full bloom. The transparent, sticky honey flowing from it seemed to paralyze reason with a humid, lewd, sweet smell. Akkard¡¯s face seemed cold and expressionless, but his purple eyes shone brightly with his terrible desire.

    Damia¡¯s heart began to pound in rm when she saw his deep regard that was fixed at her core; she could even feel it¡¯s beat in her red face.

    She felt like she would be eaten by him urgently, so her thighs tightened, trying to close her legs. But his strong hands that held onto her limbs didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°It¡¯s dripping very slowly, but if you don¡¯t want to flood the sheets, I¡¯d better clean it.¡±

    His tone was dark, drenched with desire. Damia, stunned, shook her head, ears turning red in astonishment and embarrassment at his remark.

    Damia looked up at him with pleading eyes. The moment he encountered her tearful eyes, the Akkard clicked his tongue. Then he reprimanded Damia with a look full of grievances.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡®Cause then I¡¯ll want to squeeze it in right now.¡±

    ¡°What look¡ªahh!¡±

    Just as Damia was about to ask back, Akkard¡¯s head dug between her legs. Damia opened her eyes wide at the incredible sight. The head he held up high with arrogance¡ª his handsome face¡ª was now licking between her legs, his eyes closed, his face focused, like a devotee in prayer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t clean, no. I¡¯m embarrassed¡­!¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he is ¡®washing¡¯ a precious ce that I¡¯ve never seen before! It¡¯s even morning now.¡¯

    Now under the sun, which was clearly bright, Damia could see every single silver hair of Akkard, buried between her legs; she couldn¡¯t even imagine the detail he saw being so up close.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t clean it.¡±

    An indescribable sense of shame and mixed with pleasure poured into her lower belly like a heated tide. A flushed Damia weakly tried to push his head away. Akkard menacingly retaliated by spreading Damia¡¯s legs wider.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stay still, you¡¯ll be lying on your stomach like a dog, and I¡¯ll eat you out. You¡¯d hate that even more.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 5

    <strong>He was losing hisposure.</strong>The body in front of his was still naive but seemed to be overly ripe and delicious. It was apparent that if he let go of his reason a little, he would messily vite Damia.

    Akkard goods wererge enough to be too much for even skillful women to take. So first, he had to lick this coy entrance and make it loose. So that he could be greedy to the ends of his roots.

    Akkard buried his lips between her held up legs, and sucked up Damia¡¯s swollen clitoris.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Instantaneously, a fever of white oil erupted. Damia¡¯s head was tilted back, shaking her legs unconsciously. The body, heightened with his nipple sucking, reached its peak as if it had waited for the slightest provocation.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Akad pressed down on her shivering vulnerable thigh. Then he broke open her small, shaking vagina with his tongue and licked it more persistently. He rolled the clitoris, which rose hard, jittery with joy, and rubbed the with his tongue. Gasping sounds came from Damia¡¯s red lips.

    ¡°Wait a minute, aah! No, no, no, no, no!¡±

    The sheer pleasure was rising to the tip of her chin was simr to drowning. His tongue, soaked with saliva and her juices, squeezed in and out of her narrow slit. Then he began sucking at her nerve-wracking sensitive entrance.

    His sticrge, long tongue was hot, too, and exhausting her. While it poked and curled at her entrance tantalizingly, the saliva-soaked lips rubbed smoothly over the clitoris. Damia¡¯s toes tightened, and her hips flung up in the joy of being out of her mind.

    ¡°Stop, please¡­ ¡­whoa!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to stop?¡±

    ¡°Yes, stop¡­ ¡°

    Damia begged him, clinging onto him. She was afraid of the irresistible pleasure that made her lose all her inhibitions. Her saliva trickled out of her open mouth, her legs trembled with no strength, and her vagina was quivering with a hot throb. Damia was frightened out of her mind because she felt like something had gone wrong.

    Akkard looked at her delicate pale hand, clinging to his muscled shoulder. ¡®I thought I¡¯d chew this woman in front of me violently, but on the other hand, I want to melt her with my tongue and slowly eat her¡ªtorturing her with pleasure.¡¯

    The treacherous feeling of curiosity thrilled him witenjoymentpleasure. So he decided to borrow both methods properly.

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    Akkard whispered intensely and unhurriedly between her legs. His wet lips, drenched in her juices, drew out a shiny line of sap that connected to her entrance.

    ¡°You love it so much that it¡¯s ring and contracting.¡±

    ¡°Ooooh-Uh¡­.¡±

    A teardrop rolled down from Damia¡¯s eyes at Akkard¡¯s vulgar remark. Akkard grinned with satisfaction.

    He usually hated a crying woman, but she had a poisonous tasteced with repressed needs. Perhaps that¡¯s why Akkard had such a sadistic urge to make her cry and reach new heights of passion even more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check and see how loose it is¡­¡±

    His two fingers tipped the wet petals, revealing her secret hole. As soon as Damia was about to regain some of her facilities, his thick fingers prated inside her. Dami shook her head when his fingers came in as if they were searching through the tight squeeze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°It hurts? Even my wrists are all wet.¡±

    Akkard, who had already stopped using honorifics, smirked and snickered. He began to stir and rub his fingers in her heated insides. As soon as the fingertips reached her weak spot, he could feel hot liquid pouring out.

    ¡°Do you like this ce? Oh, look, it¡¯s dripping.¡±

    Akkard sweetly whispered and bit her earlobe. At the same time, one more finger stretched through the inside. His fingers poked up the vagina, giving her a smaller preview of what was toe. Damia¡¯s body bounced up with longing, especially when he rubbed the part she was sensitive.

    ¡°Ha-aaaah, Oh! There, there¡­ No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why no, umm?¡±

    Asked Akkard, who was caressing her ears with his lips, pushing his tongue inward. The ttering sound of wetness resounded through her eardrums. Damia couldn¡¯t tell whether the sound wasing from her ears or her bottom.

    ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re chewing my fingers like you¡¯re swallowing them.¡±

    Akkard whispered in an unkind whisper. Only then did Damia realize that she was spreading her legs wider and shaking her back with the movement of his fingers. She was absent of her sense of dignity, the moment when his hand went in and out more violently, driving her to the climax.

    ¡°Oooooooh, ah, ahhh¡­!¡±

    Akkard poked her convulsing insides with his thick hands. Whenever that happened, sticky honey flowed from the inside with a sloppy sound.

    ¡°What a great bargain. It¡¯s pretty, too.¡±

    He spread his soaked fingers revealing the sticky glittering threads of her lewd release, and licked it up with a smile.

    ***

 Chapter 6

    <strong>His wet, slippery fingers stroked over her clitoris.</strong>Blood red it shyly poke out from it¡¯s hiding ce between soaked petals as if only it hade out and waited for his touch.

    As soon as his hand touched it, Damia¡¯s slender curved lower abdomen contracted freely, shaking her body. His thick, deft fingers had made her culminate.

    ¡°I just touched it, did you let go? Oh, my God, you¡¯re so indecent.¡±

    Damier could not retort to his teasing. With her head tilted, she trembled with the afterglow of the climax.

    Her curly red hair shook like waves, and in between, her fairy-like side face flushed red and shed tears. When Akkard saw this, he suddenly caught Damia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Truthfully, she has one of the prettiest faces I¡¯ve seen, she must make men go nuts.¡¯

    That¡¯s why he fell for her clumsy temptationst night. Knowing that it was not even funny, he said it was a cliche he had already experienced a hundred times, but he held on to her white fingertips.

    The face that made him throw his caution away into the wind looked up at him with anxiety, was so pretty.

    A superb fragrance was emitted from her slender neck. Akkard, unwittingly rubbed the tip of his nose and breathed in heavily. And like a lion marking its prey, he put his teeth on the edge of her neck.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    All the pain made her shiver with pleasure. The nape of her neck was defiled from the side.

    Hot lips sucked, kissed and bit from neck to shoulder to corbone. Finally, after a kiss on her soft breast he raised his head to Damia¡¯s eyes. Heughed at Damia¡¯s disheveled appearance under him.

    ¡°Flowers are all over your body.¡±

    Damia looked down at her body. His kiss marks on her pale skin looked unusually red. There were so many marks between the corbone and the chest that it, indeed, looked like red petals had been scattered on top of her.

    What if it doesn¡¯te off?

    Damia, who had never had a hickey before, was puzzled. Her fingertips curiously brushed over the kiss marks left on her chest. When Akkard saw her innocent expression, heughed out loud, highly amused at her cuteness, and kissed Damia¡¯s corbone.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be gone within a week, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®Of course if there isn¡¯t another tryst before that.¡¯

    Akkard thought inwardly, coveting Damie¡¯s tender flesh. Her smooth yet moist skin felt like silk, her curvaceous and voluminous body, the shy characterbined with the contradicting lewdness of her wonderful body needed to be tasted and savored a little bit more.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    While she was distracted by the kiss marks, Akkard revealed his member, which had twitching and kicking to be acknowledged. Damia looked down reflexively and was horrified.

    Last night, it was dark and it was her first time, so she couldn¡¯t see what the man¡¯s equipment looked like. But now it was a sunny morning. Damia was surprised to see a man¡¯s penis naked for the first time in a bright ce.

    ¡°How could that have gone into my body!¡±

    It was a little scary. It was as huge as a child¡¯s forearm, it was veiny and ferocious-looking with its tip glistening with transparent fluid. It¡¯s scary to think that it¡¯s going to go into her most vulnerable ce.

    Damia pulled back a little without realizing it. But Akkard immediately reached out and held her under herp, and pulled her towards himself.

    ¡°Come now. You¡¯re gonna run away? That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Akkard mounted above her, stroked her cheek and whispered. His eyes were expressionless as he was about to lose reason due his considerable desire. There was a creepy anticipation as if there was a wild wolf just around the corner.

    He must be going mad, Akkard endured it for too long. Damia was in pain in the aftermath of the day before, so he had paid special attention to caressing her and dedicating a lot of time to forey.

    Of course, the extra attention I gave her had nothing to do with having affection for Damia whom I met only just yesterday.

    His cock, which had been fully erected for a while, turned dark red because of too much blood. Finally, he took it to Damie¡¯s wet opening and Akkard began to shake his waist. Then the thick tip slipped on her arousal fluid, and began to rub through the inside of her soft petals.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rubbing¡­It feels weird¡­¡±

    He poked her mouth teasingly. Damia panted in anticipation and anxiety as if something thick and hot would rush in and crush her. Everytime she was afraid of being pierced Akkard¡¯s tip would instead press firmly on her clitoris and sweet sighs and coos naturally leaked out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not weird, it¡¯s good. You¡¯ve already been trying to suck me in here.¡±

    Heughed as he penis stroked over her vagina, Akkard rubbing to his heart¡¯s content. Then, Damia¡¯s face lost in a haze of pleasure, had reddened to her neck and the red glow of arousal traveled to her breasts. It was such a look that made a man so dynamic.

    ¡®Oh, shit. It¡¯s cute.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 7

    <strong>He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.</strong>Akkard pressed in his sturdy cock with the tip of his thumb before she could spit out a hot sound.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The heavily caressed vagina was soft, but it was still ridiculously cramped. He furiously pushed his way into it.

    The ferocious,rge pir opened the inside without letting it go. The body, which had juste to know the man yesterday,ined of pain. Damia, whose first rtionshipst night came to mind, sobbed unconsciously and hung herself off Akkard¡¯s shoulders

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! It¡¯s too deep! It¡¯s in my belly!¡±

    ¡°No, you can do it. Yesterday you shook your waist greedily, swallowing mine. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Unfortunately, Damia¡¯s tears and erotic wails made him even more excited. No aphrodisiac was likely to work better than this.

    ¡°Try crying some more.¡±

    Akkard, looking down at her, had a horribly serious and pained look. His sharp eyes frowned and his face cracked, full of concentration which was sensual but somehow aggressively intense. So Damia, who was more scared, cried out something she shouldn¡¯t have

    ¡°But yours is so big¡­ I feel like my stomach¡¯s full. ¡°

    For a moment Akkad stopped breathing, without blinking he watched Damia¡¯s tearful visage, groping over his lower abdomen, burning into his retinas. The eyes were so intense that Damia literally felt like she was going in them.

    ¡°¡­¡­you really have a knack for pushing a man.¡±

    With his mrs tightly clenched, to the point of a vein popping out, Akkard exhaled in a voice heavy in lust.

    He kissed Damie¡¯s eyes as if he were apologizing for what he was going to do. And he put his own, which has grown to its limit, and buried himself deep to the roots.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    Damia¡¯s straight toes stretched out and trembled in the air. His penis had entered a ce where she didn¡¯t even know existed. The feeling of it flinching inside and moving little by little was still overwhelming. Damia gasped as if it had pierced her stomach.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­okay, good Dami.¡±

    Akkard groaned low in her ear. Her insides were truly fantastic. Her inner walls, burning with heated caresses, were tightening from all sides, tightly biting his member.

    How pretty her face is with tears in it. Both her eyes and body were inmingly provoking, just putting it in felt injustice. However, this joyful passion was so restless.

    Damia felt his penis, buried in her narrowest and deepest depths, begin to move slowly. At first, Akkard¡¯s rxed movements, which soothed her crying, did notst long. As soon as Damia tightened her insides, feeling heavy with an unfamiliar sensation, his impression was palpable.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    He exhaled with a deep growl. His straight teeth seemed to draw blood, but he grabbed Damia¡¯s abdomen more feverently and began to shake her waist. His hard penis thrusted from the inside with a dominant force, and began to knead her insides pleasantly.

    Damia felt the slight pain from insertion was soon driven away by overpowering pleasure. As if reacting to the thrill of being dominated her body began to drip sweet honey continuously. This made it even more slippery, Akkard¡¯s movements smoother, faster and it began to poke inside in a tremendous amount.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tighten like that, I feel like you are trying to break me.¡±

    Akkard inhaled deeper in his dark voice. It was as if she was protesting against the violent intruder but Akkard kept piercing and opening her inner walls wide mercilessly.

    Whenever that happened, Damia moaned as she felt white in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Huh, ah! Uhh!¡±

    ¡°Do you feel it? You¡¯re holding me tight.¡°

    Akkard dug in, spreading her legs wider. His penis that poked through the inside felt more severe. The thickness of it¡¯s veins itching her insides and the thickness of his roots were growing even thicker than the protruding tendon.

    Now the Akkard was moving as fast as a ram¡¯s waist. The inside of his penis swelled up quickly and the tion was palpable.

    ***

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Damia sobbed</strong>, unwittingly pulling her hips back.

    ¡°T-too fa-fast Haahhh oohhh! Ahhk! Slower! Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like cuming quickly, you shouldn¡¯t have tightened it up like that.¡±

    Akkard, who calmly inculpated her for it, poked around. Because of this, the cream of her arousal thickened from the inside and clung to his lower abdomen. The sound of wetness, pping of skin and the suction of squishing noises filled the room.

    Akkard whispered with a smile.

    ¡°Can you hear it? It¡¯s your easy lewd juices. You¡¯re looking very happy. You enjoy being a slut, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­.. hah ahhh ahhh!¡±

    Damia shook her head and tried to deny it. Then, Akkard bucked and dived in deep. He felt a sense of building tion as if his nerves were tinging with fire as the sound of a squish reached his ears from deep inside Damia.

    ¡°You suck me all the way inside, keep gripping it¡ªyeah just like that. Just suck it in. That¡¯s so damn sexy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say th¡­ tha¡­ha..ha.. ah ohhh!¡±

    He leaned forward a little more to change the angle of his thrusts nted from the top of her entrance, stimting her swollen clitoris, to the bottom.

    In that state, whenever Akkard shook his core, the root of his cock rubbed against her clit as he was immersed in the erotic thrill of plunging in and out of her.

    Damia felt delirious off of the delicious pleasure Akkard gave her in that position. Her mind couldn¡¯tpute her ecstasy and her mouth was parched.

    Damia¡¯s lower abdomen seized and buckled. At the same time hot liquid rushed out of her as her legs trembled violently.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    Akkard bit her sweaty throat and smiled merrily. Then, his lower belly was pressed even closer to her and began to shake his waist, ferociously grinding with increasing intensity.

    Damia felt a thrilling throbbing deep inside her body with Akkard¡¯s viciously erotic movements. At first, it smoldered and sparked small mes, but then bursts out all over her body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Damier culminated in his stuffing. The inside was constricted, and my thighs flinched and twitched. Her body, full of joy, fell into a satisfying wave of orgasms, struggling.

    Damia climaxed to the peak with Akkard thickness burrowed inside her core. Her insides quaked with uncontroble, strong contractions, and her thighs flinched and jerked around. The body of joy fluttered in a wave of satisfactory orgasms.

    ***

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Damia climaxed to the peak with Akkard¡®s thickness burrowed inside her core.</strong>Her insides quaked with uncontroble, strong contractions, and her thighs flinched and jerked around. The body of joy fluttered in a wave of satisfactory orgasms.

    Meanwhile, Akkard, sweating, moaned low and stopped moving. He was almost led into a pinnacle of release by Damia, literally swallowing him whole with her tightening erotic embrace.

    His pride would be injured if he was unbingly swayed by an innocent woman who didn¡¯t know how to handle men.

    ¡®I must admit this woman¡­.¡¯

    Right now, she was naive, but what of a future, more experienced, mature Damia? Akkard had no doubt many would be kneeling before her.

    Akkard tongue filled Damia¡¯s mouth with a skillful kiss that made her pant. His hands yed with her breasts¡ªpinching and tickling her erect nipples, causing her waist to bounce. Akkard took advantage of that gap and brought her knees up until they pressed against her soft breasts.

    ¡°What on earth is this¡­?¡±

    Damia shook her head with wet eyes in an overly embarrassing posture. She tried to escape but was powerless; Akkad grabbed her thigh firmly and pressed her tighter.

    Damia was acutely aware that her wet pussy was clearly exposed and still twitching finely with the aftertaste of its peak.

    It was apparent that it was glowing red because of that magical stimtion. I was so ashamed to imagine it that I couldn¡¯t lift my face.

    ¡°Shh, you¡¯ll like it. Trust me.¡±

    Akkard whispered, silently panting and barely taking his lips off of hers. Then he pushed his member back into her entrance, which was still in the afterglow of pleasure.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡±

    Maybe because of the position, Akkard¡¯s penis seemed to being in deeper than before. He swung in back and forth, stroking and piercing her insides. His engorged and thick head hit her g-spot relentlessly.

    ¡°Oh! hooo ¡ªOh!¡±

    Firecrackers were exploding in my head.

    His tireless, upright penis stimted and stimted my sensitive inner wall.

    I could feel my inner wall greedily clinging onto his organ.

    Akkard pushed into her silky embrace as hard as he could and fell into a dangerous addiction-like pleasure. He rubbed Damia¡¯s ample bosom and sucked her nipples vigorously. Then, deeper and fiercely, I pushed it into her as if hitting her innermost depths.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Damia, huh ah¡­uh, that¡¯s so good!¡±

    Damia half-folded posture under Akkard¡¯s weight gave him a glimpse of her red bottom.

    Seeing this, Akkard reached out one hand and grabbed her buttocks. The feverish heat of her soft ass was incredible.

    Akkard lifted her legs, sped her ass with both hands, and pulled her butt closer¡ªdeepening his insertion. He squeezed her ass cheeks, and Damia cried out, pushing his shoulders as he stroked and groped her bottom.

    ¡°Ah, stop! Again¡­ again ! I think I¡¯ll go. Aah!¡±

    Instead, her screaming pleas ignited the man¡¯s lust. Akkard licked his lips, smacked her ass, and poked his cock inside more ferociously.

    ¡°Try begging more. Mor¡­ more crying.¡±

    The sensation of being driven up and down so hard that her fine body hair stood up with goosebumps, and her whole being was on the brink. Spinning to the peak, her climax muted her vision.

    ¡°Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±

    Now, Akkard was at his limit. He pressed down the pitiful body of a rattling Damia. And shook his back as violently as he did.

    Damier sobbed under him without screaming. The pleasure was so excessive that it was close to pain and seemed to burn my nerves out of excess sensations.

    Every time his penis hit my depths, I couldn¡¯t see anything because my eyes were glistening and blurry with tears.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­. Ughhhh!¡±

    His genitals thickened and expanded in Damia. With a sensuously furrowed brow, Akkard quickly pulled out his member, pumping it and expanding it to the limit.

    Soon his penis was pouring and spewing out semen. So strong was the stream, his semen sshed not only Damia¡¯s intended bosom but also her face. Damia closed her eyes.

    The hot, sticky feel of the man¡¯s body fluid clinging to her cheeks was embarrassing.

    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±

    Akkard exhaled a huge sigh, with his forehead resting on her shoulder.

    When his head was up, he looked at Damia¡¯s face, smiled and reached out his hand to wipe away the semen.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unfair world, that you¡¯re so pretty even when you are buried like this.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 10

    <strong>It was just after a tempestuous love affair, so Akkard was very kind. </strong>

    Hisrge hand, covered with calluses, carefully caressed over Damia¡¯s cheek.

    Damia was awkward with someone touching her face but didn¡¯t even have the strength to shake off his hand. couldn¡¯t even shake his hand. So I took a quick breath while tilting her face down. Her heart, which had just escaped after being caught in a whirlpool of pleasure, was still fluttering violently.

    However, Akkard was in a slightly different condition. For a moment, he soaked in the afterglow, but he soon lifted his head proudly.

    Damia was surprised to feel his penis rubbed against her belly again. Akkard leaning against her trembling shoulderughed slowly.

    ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡±

    He reached out and held her helpless body and turned her over.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve never been satisfied with doing it once.¡±

    Now Damier raised her ass on the bed. The moment she twisted her body in embarrassment over the shameful posture, a male aroused from behind came over.

    ¡°N-no mo¡ªhuuuuu!¡±

    As if when he hadn¡¯t just ejacted, his penis, which stood fiercely, prated her from behind. The thick roots crushed the swollen vaginal entrance, and his hard cock came in and out as if digging inside. Each time, there was a squeaking sound from Damia¡¯s wet pussy and the love juice flowed down her thighs.

    Damia¡¯s cheek rubbed against the sheet. Because of their postures, his penis seemed to pierce deeper. Not only that but as he shook his back and forth,rge, heavy bull-like balls struck herbia and clitoris.

    My cheeks turned red because I was really ashamed to feel like we were mating dogs. Still, my body swelled up to a strange level withscivious heat.

    Instinctually, she swayed her body along with Akkard¡¯s rhythm, and from behind came the sound of Akkard¡¯sughter.

    ¡°More than before, hoo woo (*panting*), you¡¯re tightening. Do you like getting it from behind?¡±

    ¡°No, Uh, ooohhhhhh ahh ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Your shaking ass says otherwise. You love this.¡±

    Akkard grabbed her ass cheeks that moved as if she were unting and spread them apart to admire the lewd, lush scene.

    His own was ferociously going in and out of the crimson, narrow entrance. Her passageway, which had stretched to its limit, was admirably swallowing his own and drooling with delight.

    Just looking at it made his head warm. Akkard reached out from behind and pressed her breasts wildly, pinching the nipples and twirling them. And then, again and again, he thrusted her butt up, rewarded with erotic jiggles, and up into the depths of her core.

    ¡°Ahh, haaa, aaah! Oh! Aah ooohh!¡±

    Every time that happened, the sweet panting that came out of Damia and the murky moans of uncontroble pleasure sweetened Akkard¡¯s ears.

    Overwhelmed with excitement, Akkard clung to her back and teased her clit.

 Chapter 11

    <strong>Akkard stuck the softest part of Damia with his hard and pulsing member.</strong>Each time, a shock to a light orgasm prated throughout her body, causing her back to lose strength. Then Akkard grabbed her ass tighter and sweetly scolded her.

    ¡°Damia, you have to lift your hips so I can go deeper.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s stop¡­.. Ah!¡±

    ¡°Rx, you said no, but it¡¯s too tight. Oh?¡±

    Akkad wickedly reached out to herbia and caressed the clitoris hidden in it. Then, as if an electric current was flowing, my legs were stricken and couldn¡¯t stand.

    Damier pulled her buttocks back to avoid a mischievous touch there. But this time, arge, hard penis poked deeper into her, blocking her escape. She fell into tears without knowing what to do with the rhythmic arousing movements going back and forth.

    ¡°Oh. No¡­ If you do that at the same time¡­ AHaaaa-hoo!

    His thumb rubbed a little harder on the swollen clitoris, and Akkard¡¯s hot pir stuck all the way to Damia¡¯s innermost point and stabbed it. At that moment, her head turned white with a powerful orgasm that paralyzed her.

    ¡°¡­Haaa, ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­!¡±

    Every time he poked my convulsiving vaginal mouth, his eyes shed. Whenever Akkard penis rubbed the inner wall that became too sensitive, I felt the pleasure of hell. A sense of helplessness caused my body to bounce wildly.

    ¡°Oh, did you cum again?¡±

    Akkard whispered, feeling the tightness of the person who was biting me. Her inner folds that squeezed hisrge organ in a tight embrace were really fantastic.

    This is purely a physical rtionship that only pursues pleasure, but when have you ever been so satisfied?

    Such a pity that I could only enjoy it a few times. Even though Akkard didn¡¯t love Damia, he decided to be more generous to her.

    This time, Damia¡¯s loose body was nted to the side.

    ¡°Ah, again¡­!!¡±

    Damie¡¯s face turned pale due to his tireless energy. She looked up at the Akkard imploringly under her wet eyshes.

    Pleadingly, her face looked pitiful. When Akkard saw it, he twisted his lips andughed.

    He breathed a sigh and kissed her cheek as if she was a precious person to him. Then he grabbed her thigh up and dug roughly into her.

    ¡°Huh! Ah. Stop it¡­ ..ah!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pampered. You still have more orgasms in you. Look, you¡¯re dripping so much liquid.¡±

    Akkard whispered in a low voice thick with pleasure, rubbing the point of their connection. His fingertips caressed, groped, and stretched the soaked lips of her lower mouth as it was swallowing his pir; it was strange and shameful. However, whenever his fingertips were clinging over the clitoris, her body trembled.

    ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    Damia cried and shook her head. This ruthless sense of churning and driving her body crazy was terrifying.

    I was afraid that all the cells in my head would burn white with pleasure; bing a fool.

    But Akkard did not grant her appeal. From behind, he sped her ass cheeks, kissing her with a violent sensuousness. His passion ate up Damia¡¯s pitiful entreaties.

    ¡°Umhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±

    Her white fingertips fluttered in the air as if asking for help¡ªAkkard, who held that weak hand on the sheet, pushed in harder and harder inside her.

    Damia couldn¡¯t escape from him until the morning sun that had risen finally disappeared over the mountain.

    ***

    Damia woke up to the sound of rustling cloth. Over the crumpled sheets, she could see the back of a man covered in clothes.

    The broad, firm shoulders, strong waist, and muscr thighs gave off a vigorous wildness. It was an impressive transformation, with only clothes he turned from a man that shook his waist like a beast, into the image of a refined gentleman.

    At this time, he looked back while adjusting a crumpled cravat.

    ¡°Did you wake up?¡¯

    His tone went back to one of cold respect.

    Damia lowered her eyes to the sense of distance she felt from his voice. As she tried to get up in bed casually, she groaned in pain.

    ¡°Ugh¡­..¡±

    The man¡¯s fierce greed had left no part of her body unharmed. In particr, the gap between her legs where he entered was so sore, Damia thought her body was broken.

    Akkad also clearly witnessed her pain. However, he did not say empty words asking Damia if she was okay.

    That¡¯s because Damia would make him responsible for the pain and demandpensation for giving her body.

    The prizes women wanted weren¡¯t simple, like money or jewelry. It would have been cleaner if it had been, but what they asked of Akkard was usually love.

    ¡®I slept with you, so love me. Treat me differently than other women.¡¯

    That was their real intention. And Akkard was very tired of this demand. Therefore, he felt the need to draw some lines with Damia in advance.

    Although I enjoyed ying with fire, my heart will never get entangled.

    He did not feel affection for others. Akkard, who had just spent a hot night mixing with Damia¡¯s flesh and tangling with her tongue, now felt apathetic towards her, as if she was a random person on the street.

    This was an innate personality w Akkard had since he was born.

    ¡°It was funst night, but Lady Damia¡­¡±

    The cold-smiling Akkard had started to speak but didn¡¯t continue because Damia beat him to it.

    ¡°¡­.I also enjoyed myselfst night. Lord Akkad.¡±

    With her long eyshes down, Damia blushed shyly. Then she looked at Akkard¡¯s stony eyes and said refreshingly:

    ¡°Thank you for the good memories, and I hope you¡¯ll return home safely after going to work. I¡¯m going to get going now.¡±

    ¡­ What the hell is this woman talking about?

    ***

 Chapter 12

    <strong>Akkard looked at her face with stiff eyes.</strong>

    Damia¡¯s eyes were bright as if she saw the world¡¯s most extraordinary treasure.

    But the words that came out of her lips were heartless. Although it was wrapped nicely, her meaning was clear. It meant that she wouldn¡¯t see him anymore.

    There was no way Akkard could not have known this. He was used to getting rid of a crying and clinging woman. But this was the first time that this situation had been reversed, and he froze for a while.

    In the meantime, Damia, now wearing clothes, quietly walked out of the bedroom.

    ¡°Then, goodbye.¡±

    Last night the woman who had been so prettily crying and disheveled under him left.

    Without looking back.

    Click-

    His bedroom door closed with a dry, short sound where Damia had slipped out.

    Left alone, Akkard red fiercely at the door.

    It couldn¡¯t be. Last night was absolutely hot.

    Damia would have had to melt like chocte put in front of the firece and stick to me.

    Suddenly a thought shed through his mind, and he looked around the bedroom. Looking for the object Damia must have left behind.

    Sometimes there were such women who used the tactic of deliberately leaving small belongings such as earrings and hairpins in his bedroom, so they would have an excuse to meet with him again when he returned them. Some of the more provocative objects he recalled was underwear.

    But Damia Prim didn¡¯t.

    There was nothing she left. Akkard was amazed, although she was shy, she was meticulous about taking all her clothes.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Only then did Akkard realize.

    Damia was sincere.

    You were coyly crying under me and and going crazyst night, but when you wake up you say goodbye, just like that?

    An angry dryugh came out of the mouth of a stuffy Akkard.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The world¡¯s renowned casanova, Akkard Valerian, was now abandoned after a passionate night.

    And to Damia Prim, who didn¡¯t know the man until yesterday!

    With his eyes darkened with rage, Akkard red fiercely at the empty bed that she had escaped. His arrogance, which had soared as high as the sky and his pride as a prominent and handsome man hadpletely crumbled.

    Naturally, there was only one question that came to mind in his chaotically confused mind.

    Who the hell is this woman who devoured him whole?

    As soon as the question crossed his mind, Akkard suddenly realized.

    They had spent the whole day rolling around, and he knew nothing about Damia Prim.

    He always thought that he was in control of the rtionship and thought he could always ask her if he could be bothered to. So, instead of properly getting to know her before their romp, he had first sought out her delectable body.

    But now, left alone, Arkad realized that he had been seriously mistaken. The shock tingling the back of his head was terribly unpleasant and alien. His wicked temper started to boil.

    ¡°¡­¡­ impudent, who wants to end this?¡±

    It was natural for the superior to abandon the inferior. Therefore, Akkard was always in the position of throwing away. No one dared to turned their back on him first.

    That Damia Prim was no exception. Akkard decided to return the humiliation, contempt, and anger he was feeling.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to wish that you were never born.¡±

    Akkad muttered coldly. This wasn¡¯t the end. When Damia was crying prettily and grabbing his foot, pleading him to stay¡ªThat would be the real end of this rtionship.

 Chapter 13

    <strong>The reason why Damia Prim had sex with Akkard wasplicated.</strong>

    First of all, Dami was heartbroken. It was Akkard Valerian who she happened to meet two days ago.

    Let¡¯s rewind and go back two days, first.

    It was the day of the farewell party of the second son of the Marquis Roysten, Kael Roysten. He was honored to be selected to go to Daeshin for formal pdin training and would depart soon.

    Marquis Roysten held a grand farewell party for his second son. So Damia Prim had to take part in the event because she was a long-time childhood friend of Kael.

    ¡°Damia, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Today¡¯s main character, Kael, has not yet been seen. Instead, it was a ck-haired nobleman who weed Damia. He smiled brightly as if he was happy to meet Damia here. But from the moment she saw him, Damia¡¯s eyes sank.

    ¡°Brother Cesare. You¡¯re here first.¡±

    Damia recited a formal greeting. Cesare was a bloodless step-brother brought in by her stepmother.

    Living in the same mansion, you would think they would see each other every day, and it would be weird to be delighted to see your sister at a party. But, of course, that was the average brother and sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Well, then, I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    Damia tried to keep her distance from him. But the cunning Cesare didn¡¯t let her go.

    He held Damia¡¯s arm gently. And as soon as Damia felt regret, his beautiful face suddenly came into her view.

    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since we attended a party, Damia, and you look a little excited. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re leaving this brother here. You¡¯re making me sad.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s lips, which were red as much as a woman¡¯s, pressed against her cheek under the guise of a fraternal kiss. The touch of the cold, soft lips was familiar.

    When Damia was still a young girl, Cesare would sometimes kiss her this way, adoring her.

    But Damia was now an adult, and this greeting was rather inappropriate. Especially given that they were siblings without blood.

    ¡°¡­ Brother Cesare.¡±

    Damia touched her cheek and frowned. Cesare smiled like a fox and quickly deflected her future protest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sincere. I don¡¯t think we need to be so polite between us. I¡¯m your brother, aren¡¯t I? Damia.¡±

    Cesare gave her a grim look and said, ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±

    His eyes were watery blue, so the youthful, yful expression suited him well. Any woman could have held her breast with maternal love and would willingly forgive Cesare.

    But Damia knew him well. At first nce, Cesare seemed gentle and selfless, but in fact, it was quite maniptive. She was familiar with his way of slowly tightening the web with a trap if he wanted something.

    And Damia recently had an unsettling gut feeling¡ªthe intuition that his invisible spiderwebs were draped little by little under her feet until one day she was strung up, upside down in front of Cesare and would be eaten alive.

    ¡°In brother¡¯s eyes, it seems I still look like your immature younger sister, right?¡±

    Damia spoke with a gentle smile. Her unexpected counterattack was met with silence. She feigned innocence as if she didn¡¯t know Cesare¡¯s thoughts, but Damia didn¡¯t miss the chance to push Cesare away.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame. All the good memories are piled up so thick that they cover our eyes, and now we¡¯ll never be able to see each other as a man or woman.¡±

    After finishing talking, Damia gracefully stepped up and kissed Cesare on the cheek. Damia¡¯s kiss returned his actions with an air of mockery.

    Her meaning was clear. If he wanted to treat her as a younger sister, he had to stick to his position. Later, if he asked for marriage with a voice like, ¡®Actually, I to you¡­¡­¡¯, it was deceitful.

    When he wanted to kiss her, he used ¡®you¡¯re my younger sister¡¯ card, but other than that, didn¡¯t Damia looked like a woman to his eyes? Everything was always in Cesare¡¯s favor; he had an escape and an excuse for each of his dubious actions.

    Therefore, Damia wanted to bring it to light and break his double standards. She was trying to give him an ultimatum¡ªhe should choose only one of the two.

    How could Cesare not know this? Damia¡¯s lips touched and fell from his face, andughter evaporated.

    ¡°You really are.¡±

    The real face of Cesare appeared from behind his usual mask as he nced at her. Then he pulled up the corners of his mouth smoothly, and his eyes sharped.

    ***

 Chapter 14

    <strong>¡°You¡¯ve grown into a better woman than I could imagine.¡±</strong>

    Cesare wagged his tail andughed like a rattlesnake enticing its prey. For a moment, his genuine intentions were revealed. Then his usual mask of softness slipped on to his face again.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    He stepped away from Damia, he leaned forward and reached out his hand. Then, holding Damia¡¯s warm hand, he kissed it softly as it was expected of unrted single men and courtabledies in high society.

    ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as a dream tonight. Please have a good time during your stay.¡±

    Damiaughed shortly. Cesare had just dered through his actions that he would treat her as a woman, not his sister.

    Then she had no choice but to protect herself with all her might. Damia smiled as if she hadn¡¯t heard his deration of war. And deliberately spoke Kael¡¯s name in front of him.

    ¡°Thank you, brother. So, today¡¯s star is, uh, there¡¯s one, right? I¡¯d like to say goodbye before Kael leaves.¡±

    Cesare was still smiling. But Damia could see it. His eyes, which were the color of pale water until earlier, were now frozen like winter icicles.

    There was only one reason why she got a reaction out of the indifferent and cold-hearted Cesare. It was because he hated Kael Roysten, the main character of today¡¯s farewell party.

    It was a matter of course. Kael was Damia¡¯s first and only love.

    ¡°¡­Kael? Right¡­ You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll see him after he leaves tomorrow. Of course, you want to say your greetings to him.¡±

    Cesare replied with a fierce smile that smelled bloody.

    Damia sighed inwardly at the sight of his expression.

    As expected, Cesare must have been involved in Kael¡¯s departure. He was not a man to let Damia go without a fight.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t subject to Cesare¡¯s dirty ticks; he had targeted Kael instead.

    Even though she knew all this, she lowered her eyes and asked a favor from Cesare with her head bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say goodbye to Kael. So please tell me where he is ¡­Please Chesare, brother.¡±

    Damia wish she could have been steadfast in front of Cesare until the end, but she let her voice tremble slightly. For this reason, it became a pitiful plea.

    She had no choice but to do so. Cesare was good at controlling people. He had patiently and meticulously made Kael admire him and look up to him.

    Kael, who had been isted from the Roysten Marquis, was lonely and naive. So he fell for Cesare¡¯s trick. His application for the pdin¡¯s entrance test, which he was not interested in, and his departure from the North were all the results of his maniption as Cesare being Kael¡¯s ¡°respectful older brother.¡±

    So Damia was afraid. Kael didn¡¯t like this grand banquet. He would leave tomorrow, so Cesare didn¡¯t need to keep up with pretense.

    Cesare could crush Kael in a few words if he so desired.

    ¡®Then I won¡¯t even be able to say myst goodbye to Kael¡­ ¡­.¡¯

    Damia had no choice but to admit defeat. She lost to Cesare.

    For Kael had picked him over Damia.

    So Dami bowed her head and begged the victor to be generous. To put an end to her long, unrequited love.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Cesare, staring at Damia with an unreadable look, opened his mouth. Fortunately, his gaze at Damia was softer than before.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take it easy at this point.¡±

    ¡®For you and me.¡¯

    Damia heard his unspoken threat.

    Damia checked the direction he was pointing and turned.

    The sticky gaze on her back seemed to squeeze her neck. Damia hurriedly headed for the garden without regard for how she might have looked.

    She had oftene to y since she was young at the neighboring Roysten estate with Kael, so she knew thendscape as clearly as if it were the back of her hand.

    Damia crossed a flower bed full of roses, rounded the corner of the mansion, and passed a fountain with an angel statue.

    Before long, Damia stopped in front of the pretty pond and raised her head, searching.

    Then she spotted a young man with blue hair standing alone on the balcony on the second floor above theke, full of stars.

    ¡°Kael.¡±

    Damia carefully called the name of the man she had loved for ten years.

 Chapter 15

    <strong>Wearing a white pdin uniform</strong>, he looked this way. A refreshing smile hung over his face as if it were a breeze when he found Damia.

    ¡°Damia? Oh my god!¡±

    Kael jumped over the railing without any hesitation. Despite his height, he was gentle in his movements as hended on the ground. The man looked down at Damie and nagged her affectionately.

    ¡°Long time no see. Why haven¡¯t you sent me a letter?¡±

    ¡°Just. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    A sad smile came over Damia¡¯s face. After she heard that Kael was bing a pdin knight, she felt a great loss and fell into a deep depression. Under such circumstances, she had no confidence to keep up the farce and face Kael as his childhood friend as she did before.

    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯te to y like before, and I thought something had happened. I was worried.¡±

    The voice that touched my ears was warm. Kael was a little indecisive, but it was because he was a friendly person.

    Dami had fallen in love with him because of the warmth of that smile and his kind disposition.

    Damia looked up at him without a word. The way he spoke was as if he was upset with her, but Kael smiled down on her pleasantly. So Dami knew with even more rity:

    She¡¯s simply not that important to him.

    ¡°You heard the news, right? Me. I passed the test¡­ I want to finish my training as soon as possible and leave to clean up the ¡®contamination¡¯ that is rampant in the South. To help the frail Saint.¡±

    Kael¡¯s gray eyes were all shining with anticipation of a new future. In particr, the eyes filled with longing for the Saint seemed to be screaming at Damia. The fact slowly and cruelly mutted Damia¡¯s chest.

    ¡°But today is thest day. You came to my farewell party. I¡¯m so d. Lady Damia! I will never forget you even after I join the church.¡±

    Kael disyed the unique greeting of a knight who draws a sign in front of his chest and bends his waist. Of course, it was a joke, but it looked great on him, making him look noble. The uniform of the church is neat, except for the ceases made by all his formal greetings.

    Damia¡¯s eyes were blurred as she watched it. ording to the code of the church, a pdin could not get married. It was to prevent a conflict of family, politics, loyalty, and faith¡ªone should only be devoted to God and not be muddied by affection.

    By tomorrow, Kael will be leaving for the Great Goddess of War, participate in a ceremony to join the Saint¡¯s Knighthood, and Damia will lose her chance forever. She will never be his lover or wife.

    Never

    ¡°Kael.¡±

    Damia called his name with a cracking heart.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong Damia? What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡±

    A dull Kael was still smiling brightly in this situation without even an inkling about what was about toe out of her mouth.

    I couldn¡¯t let Kael go without confessing.

    Damia knew himself well. Her long-standing unrequited love had already festered to the point of pain and was bound to be a deadly poison unless it exploded.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­You asked me before, didn¡¯t you, Kael? ¡®Why aren¡¯t you dating?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yeah¡­. I think I remember. Didn¡¯t you say there was someone you liked?¡±

    Kael, who had been agonizing to recall the conversation for a while, raised his head as if it finally came to mind.

    Damia¡¯s desperate eyes looked into Kael¡¯s face. He looked back into her beautiful eyes as if he had been possessed for a while, and then suddenly, he hardened with ate realization.

    ¡°No way! The man Dami said you liked¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Though he was confessed to by Damia, the North¡¯s greatest beauty, Kael¡¯s face did not look a bit pleased. Instead, he looked as if he was being punished. His face was distorted by surprise and guilt.

    Damia couldn¡¯t have done anything. She managed to swallow the hot tears in her heart, and the taste of the broken heart in her mouth was so salty that her face unknowingly distorted. But she managed to split her chest and open it up.

    ¡°It¡¯s you I like, Kael Roysten. I¡¯ve always liked you.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 16

    <strong>¡°¡­¡­¡±</strong>

    <strong>Kael¡¯s thick silence that fell over them was so heavy Damia lowered her eyes in misery.</strong>

    I felt as if I had be a condemned criminal waiting for my neck to fall</a>.

    ¡°Sorry, Damia. I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say, and I¡¯m so sorry for all this time.¡±

    An apology trickled out of his mouth. Kael stammered out of embarrassment.

    ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯m going to be a pdin¡­ And you know. The knights of the Saint can¡¯t get married.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Damia answered back with unfocused eyes. She had just clearly witnessed him stepping back as if Kael wanted to run away at once.</a>It was a more pronounced refusal than simple words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Dami</a>a. I¡¯m telling you, but it¡¯s so sudden, and I have a dream¡­ I don¡¯t think I can give up now. Sorry, Damia.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. So stop it, Kael.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­but I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Is there anything more miserable than the constant word of apology from the person you confessed to? There was the sound of my heart breaking into pieces.

    Damia whispered with her eyes cast down before tears came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to be sorry to me. Becausei</a>t¡¯s not the fault of the one who doesn¡¯t love me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose Dami. I¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay, can you go now? I want to be alone for a moment. Please.¡±

    Damia¡¯s voice was rtively calm, thanks to her desperate efforts. Nevertheless, Kael could not quickly get out of her way. It was only natural, considering his weak nature.

    ¡°Damia¡­ I¡¯m not just spouting empty words, but you¡¯re a really good woman. So if you just look away, you¡¯ll be able to meet someone who¡¯ll like you as much as you deserve.¡±

    Kael, you want me not to be offended about what you just said! The direction this conversation was turning was awful. Find another man ¡ª whenI</a>¡®ve been struggling with my love for you for ten years! It was moreforting than you didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was Dami¡¯s choice whether to continue to like Kael even after she was rejected or not. It was not an issue he could argue with.

    Furthermore, with her step-brother¡¯s cunning influence, Kael was probably trying to push her towards him.

    If Damia stays like this, she¡¯ll cry, get angry, and look ugly. So Dami broke away.

    ¡°Please, Kael! Don¡¯t make meany more miserable;</a>just go away!¡±

    At the end of my speech, I ended up bursting into tears. The crying from a mature Damia worked. Kael backed away in a fit of fright.

    Damia, who finally forced him to step away, turned her back as he waited.

    Kael hesitated to see if it was okay to go as it was, but it was apparent that an angry plea for him to leave would be handed down from her back. Adding to the pressure that he had just refused to her confession, Kael finally lost the courage to stick around.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry Damia. Please forget about a guy like me as soon as possible.¡±

    Kael, muttering with a tearful face, turned around. And he ran away like he was running away from Damia and her feelings for him.

    Damier crouched down and heard his footsteps fade away.

    It was the sound of a long one-sided painful love breaking apart. It was also the sound of Kael stepping on the pieces of her broken heart.

    I was in love for ten years. Ever since the day he wiped away her tears with his clumsy hands and gave her the small ss bead that he cherished as a treasure.</a>

    At that time, the most important person to Kael was his childhood friend Damia. But not now after ten years.</a>Kael had just broken their rtionship in a very amiable and painful way.

    ¡®You want me to meet a good person as soon as possible?¡¯

    Dami remembered the words that had left her in tears. At first nce, it seemed likeforting words spoken for Damia benefit, but it was for Kael himself. To relieve the guilt of refusing Damia.

    So Dami was even more miserable.

    I already knew that it was a love that could not be returned.

    However,</a>Kael¡¯s attitude toward the confession was more irresponsible and cruel than expected.

    Damia murmured, stifling her trembling body with a sob.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Kael, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    I caught a glimpse of a man¡¯s back disappearing over a ridge just in time as if he had listened to her. Unfortunately, it was not Kael.

    ¡°Cesare¡­¡±

    Damia stared at him with tearful eyes.

    Even though I could only see his back, I could tell in an instant.

    By now, Cesare will be smiling contently like a cat licking the cream. You feel like you¡¯ve already got your hands on me.

    I¡¯ve had enough of it all. The unrequited love that¡¯s made me crawl on my knees for too long,</a>Cesare¡¯s trap that has been so cunningly tightened around me, and the love that¡¯s never been returned.

    Suddenly, I thought it would be better if I threw it all away and ruined it all.

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Dami, who wiped away her tears and pulled herself together</strong>, went back to the banquet hall. Fortunately, it was her friend Cecil who weed her first.

    ¡°Damia! What the hell were you doing? It¡¯s been two hours since you got here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. ¡°

    She frowned and grumbled as she studied my expression. Then she asked with a serious look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Did you cry?¡±

    ¡°Is it too obvious?¡±

    Dami asked frankly without denying it. Cecil knew about her painful crush anyway. So there was no need to hide it from her.

    ¡°Why are you crying stupidly? Ugly!¡±

    Cecil snorted. But contrary to her rather chilly tone of voice, her eyes were visibly concerne</a>d about her dear friend.

    Cecil, who was not honest,</a>had a cold expression and attitude, which made it easy for others to misunderstand her. But Dami knew she was warmer than anyone else.

    ¡®Dami¡­</a>I am so sorry.¡¯

    Cecil knew what ¡°Kael Roysten¡¯s farewell party¡± meant to Dami. No matter how much I nagged next to her,</a>Damia¡¯s unrequi</a>ted love showed no sign of ending. Before meeting Dami, I didn¡¯t know that a heart could end up as minced meat from pain alone.

    Dami was obviously heartbroken. Cecil took Damia¡¯s hand to the lounge heavy with a painful sympathy. Dami cried, and Cecil carefully fixed her slightly broken makeup.

    ¡°What are you doing? Makeup isn¡¯t a drag-and-go thing to do¡ªespecially with that face? If you¡¯re going to use it like that,</a>give it to me.¡±

    Cecil hastened to console Damie. Of course, it was a joke, but Damia¡¯s face was so pretty that even I couldn¡¯t get used to it and would be in awe of her at times.

    Her hair, red as a rose, was a vivid color that was extremely rare in the ck-haired North. But the face in between was much more colorful than that. The unique white skin of the North Nobi</a>lity was filled with elegantly arched eyebrows,rge blue eyes, and thick red lips, making it hard to unsee.

    ¡®Kael Roysten is unbelievable; how can you let this face go?¡¯ Cecil thought he was truly unique.

    If Kael hadn¡¯t been swayed by Cesare¡¯s tricks, he would have knelt at Damia¡¯s feet.

    ¡°¡­I, do I look okay now?¡±

    Dami raised her head and asked carefully.

    I couldn¡¯t help crying, but I didn¡¯t want to look pitiful now. I didn¡¯t want to show that to Kael, who just rejected me, or even Cesare, who would rejoice thinking it was his turn.

    Cecil, who knew Damia¡¯s heart well, looked at her with a sad look.

    Damia¡¯s appearance was especially miserable right after she cried. Because of this, her face felt uselessly decadent, and her beauty was fatal.

    ¡®Don¡¯t people usually get ugly when they cry?¡¯

    Cecil pouted at Dami at the unfairness, but it¡¯s a good thing to look pretty.

    She¡¯d rather have a decent guy grab Damia with this chance.

    Otherwise, Dami¡¯s personality won¡¯t be able to escape her long-standing crush and just wither away.

    But not a weirdo. Idiots particrly targeted Damia. Like her step-brother Cesare.

    Knowing this, Cecil frowned upon the unexpected guest who had just arrived at the banquet hall. She felt the need to warn her vulnerable friend in advance.

    ¡°Dami, be careful today. Do you know who¡¯s out there right now?¡¯

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Damia asked back listlessly. There was no sign of her willi</a>ngness to defend herself. A frowning Cecil spat out a more assertive tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. You know that arrogant rascal from the capital. Do you remember?</a>Why Count Fisher¡¯s wife asked the youth to be careful and to ask the youngdies to be cautious?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lord Akkard of the Valerian Duke? You mean him?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 18

    <strong>¡°Yes! The capital¡¯s Akkard, the sex stallion!</strong>He¡¯s in the banquet hall right now. Louise Perira¡¯s older brother brought him here because he¡¯s close to him. I¡¯ve seen him with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°What a surprise. I thought he wouldn¡¯t get to the North until at least next week. Because of the rampant ¡®contamination¡¯ in the South.¡±

    Dami muttered nkly. The richest Southern nobleman, Akkard Valerian, was a well-known celebrity all over the kingdom. As well as his appearance and charm, the Akkard was full of attractive qualifications.

    His sister, Sienna Valerian, was the most famous fortune-teller in the kingdom. The queen was so fond of her that it was widely rumored that she wouldn¡¯t let go of her.

    Akkard was even the most trusted right-hand man of the current Crown Prince and even served as the royal knights head. Such a prominent figure was briefly assigned to the North. So the change caused havoc in the stagnate boring North.

    ¡°Are you listening to me, Damia? Akkard Valerie is here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, even I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    Even though he was the talk of the town, Dami wasn¡¯t very interested, even though the figure was outside the door. It was a natural reaction for a woman who had just been heartbroken. But Cecil, who watched her from the sidelines, was literally burning inside.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Dami. Didn¡¯t you hear the rumors? Akkard is a notorious yboy. You have a pretty face, though your insides are broken. And you have a great figure! It¡¯s like food for a person like Akkard! Do you understand me?¡±

    Damia, who was severely reprimanded by Cecil, blinked her eyes nkly. Only btedly did Cecil¡¯s words crawl into her absent head, but there was no particr excitement.

    ¡®Akkard Valerie wants to eat me?¡¯

    ¡®What can¡¯t be done? Wouldn¡¯t that be better? If such a charming man only meets with the best beauties in the capital and he still wants me¡­ then maybe it means I have a little bit of a female charm?¡¯

    Damia thought with desperation. Her self-esteem was literally bottoming out now.

    But her low self-regard was only natural when she only looked at one man for so long, and now endured such a miserable refusal.

    Her eyes told her she looked like a bald clown in a wig.

    Is that why? I wanted the attention of another man, whom I usually wouldn¡¯t want. Even so, I wanted to feel keenly that I was an attractive woman.

    But the young men in the North were now clinging to Cesare.

    They dared not approach Damia because of Cesare¡¯s tact.

    Cesare was very crafty in isting her.

    ¡®But if it¡¯s Lord Akkard from the capital¡­ ¡­it may be different.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes deepened. Akkard Valerian was a big shot like Cesare. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t know much about the northern social circles, so if she seduced him now, her sess rate would be high.

    By now, Cesare will be extremely pleased to have ¡®captured¡¯ the rejected and isted Damia. It would be quite a pleasant revenge if she could make Cesare squeal in front of her.

    It wasn¡¯t just Cesare¡¯s fault that her long unrequited love was finally rejected. But he was obviously responsible, as well.

    ¡®So I hope Cesare is also sick. Like me.¡¯

    Dami nced at the mirror. The face reflected in it was still beautiful. At least I could catch Akkard¡¯s eye.

    People only saw the appearance of anyone. She had such a charming face and figure, that people assumed she was a femme fatale that wrapped powerful men around her evil sexy fingers.

    But Damia¡¯s inner self was actually quite simple and innocent. She had been preupied with unrequitedly loving her childhood friend for ten years and never yed with another man.

    Damia Prim was such an uninteresting woman.

    Because of this, men were quickly disappointed by her gorgeous looks and incongruent personality.

    Akkard would be no different. But he was an outsider who had just arrived from the province and didn¡¯t know Damia very well.

    But for a moment, I could pretend. To be as colorful, light, and loose as the women he used to enjoy in the capital.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cecil. To wee the famous Akkard!¡±

    Dami, who drank all the champagne in the lounge, stood up. Cecil frowned upon it but did not oppose it.

    ¡°Okay, Dami, don¡¯t do useless things instead.¡±

    Cecil felt the need to change Damia¡¯s mood, who looked depressed. So I readily agreed to the suggestion of going to see Akkard.

    They left the lounge and settled behind an unnoticed pir. People were all enraptured by the sudden appearance of a celebrity from the capital. Thanks to you, it was not so difficult to observe the Akkadian from afar.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s him. See?¡±

    Damia looked in the direction Cecil had pointed.

    Even if you didn¡¯t point him out, I could have spotted him; Akkard Valerian was too conspicuous.

    So Damia was able to recognize him quickly.

    ¡®..- ..-of-fact.¡¯

    When I see something so beautiful, I forget all my worries for a moment. Funny, it was true.

    Damia opened her eyes wide with pure admiration.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Akkard Valerian was a man who did well enough, or more, for his fame.</strong>

    <strong>Surrounded by people, he was usually a head taller than most men.</strong>So his sparkling silver hair and his charmingly tanned southern skin made him stand out even more.

    His manly, clear-cut, and defined face was perfect enough to be shocking. Especially his confidence¡ª as if he very well knew how good he looked¡ª lent him a rxed smile even amidst a strange ce, giving him a halo.

    Whenever heughed, his sensual lips were raised, his bright white teeth showed, his strong jaw was highlighted, and his protruding adam¡¯s apple bobbled sensationally.

    His sturdy physique, wild beauty, and muscr chests melted the women around him. Their knees softened, their voices got higher and were flushed with smilies.

    ¡°Well¡­ his face isn¡¯t too bad. Of course, his body¡­¡±

    Even Cecil, who had a very, very bad opinion of Akkard, was forced to admit he possessed beauty and maism.

    A freshugh unintentionally bubbled forth from Dami at Cecil¡¯s displeased tone and resentful but sincerepliment.

    It was just then. As if hearing Damia¡¯sughter, Akkard turned his head toward her direction.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Dami blinked her eyes. Was she seeing things?

    Akkard was looking at her, and his eyes grew with a spark.

    His purple eyes, shining under his silver eyshes, were so vividly sharp that Damia felt dizzy but couldn¡¯t look away under the weight of his exquisite attention.

    His eyes scanned her slim face, alternately looking at her cat-like eyes and red lips before going down to her chest. Then, as if he was satisfied with the view, he smiled with erotic meaning. His right eyebrow slightly lifted, beckoning with his pleased grin.

    ¡°¡­¡­what is he¡­? Isn¡¯t he flirting with you right now?¡±

    Cecil noticed the strange atmosphere right away. She narrowed her eyes at the electrifying air and stood in front of her as if to protect Damia. Damia shook her head and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine? I knew this would happen¡ªAkkard Valerian?¡ªNo. Never. Dami, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s gonna get hurt. You know that right?¡±

    Cecil clenched her jaw behind her fan, clearly stressed.

    Cecil had a protective, strong and defensive personality, often wrapping Damia up like a mother hen.

    Damia smiled silently.

    She knew what Cecil was worried about. But what Dami needed now was not caution. It was a night of hot fire that would restore her wounded pride and reheat a cold heart.

    It would also be an act of small revenge against the men who treated her heart recklessly. Cesare, who isted her and Kael, who was burdened by her feelings and tried to attach her to others, as if her heart was their own and something to y with.

    Damia decided to choose a path that no one would expect to show off her independence and remind them that her heart and body were hers alone.

    Now that the choice is in front of her eyes, there was no need to hesitate.

    ¡®Your heart doesn¡¯t even need to be involved. He won¡¯t even want it, no strings attached, right? He¡¯s going back to the capital soon anyway, so there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡¯

    Inner thoughts she didn¡¯t even know she hade to her. Damia listened to her whispers.

    ¡°Cecil.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯d rather go home. I¡¯m sorry, but could you find my coachman and bring him?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Who do you think I am, your maid? Okay, just wait a little bit; I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    As usual, Cecil clicked her teeth but immediately turned away and disappeared. She thought Dami was embarrassed to go home but was worried that she would make a mistake if Damia stayed as she was, drunk and heartbroken.

    ¡®I am sorry, Cecil.¡¯

    Damia murmured as she gazed at Cecil¡¯s vanishing back.

    Then she turned my head and looked at Akkard.

    Akkard, who wasughing and surrounded by people, also looked at her. His deep gaze licked her skin up and down so openly.

    Dami¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat at his brazen lustful stare that threatened to devour her at any moment, but she tried hard to smile lightly back.

    Trying to look as familiar to these temptations and encounters as much as possible.

    Luckily, Akkard noticed she weed and enjoyed his attention. However, he did not approach Damia even though he ogled her.

    Damia stood there, awkward and shy, looking back at him and internally praying.

    ¡®In times like these¡­ what should I do?¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Damia didn¡¯t know it, but she was currently in a stage of exploration.</strong>Men and women ustomed to ying at night evaluated each other and confirmed their interest with their eyes and telling nces.

    The ball was long enough to be boring, so there was no need to hurry or fret. Rather, Akkard was often treated like a celebrity at these events and nned to enjoy the pampering.

    Therefore, Akkard was thinking of staying a little more at his first northern socialite¡¯s banquet and then approach Damia when the night was ripe.

    But Damia¡¯s position was a little different. She didn¡¯t have much time. She didn¡¯t know when Cecil would return if she hesitated.

    The walls of the people around the Akkard were too thick. It seemed difficult to prate the crowd between them.

    ¡®I¡¯d have to get him toe to me somehow.¡¯

    Damia, who had never attempted to seduce a man, was a little embarrassed.

    Suddenly it urred to me that he looked down at my chest, and I mentallyughed savagely. Then should we at least loosen the button on the bodice that was binding our breasts a little?

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    Damia¡¯s face suddenly brightened as she was looking down.

    She picked up honey wine from a tray of servants passing by just in time. And she waited for the far-sighted Akkard¡¯s attention.

    After waiting for a while, he finally looked her way.

    Damia grinned at Akkard, not missing her chance. His eyes rested for a moment on her smiling face as if a rose was brightly blooming.

    ¡®Okay, now.¡¯

    Damia heart leaped at her daringness, but she pressed forward; she lifted up the ss of honey wine. And slowly, slowly, slowly¡­ she poured the liquor into her breasts.

    Akkard¡¯s eyes widened by her unexpected actions.

    He watched the sight of the sticky golden liquid flowing down her white corbone and disappearing between her rich cleavage that she exposed a little more of beforehand.

    His gawking was even more tant than before.

    ¡®¡­¡­is it working?¡¯

    Damia was not sure. As she waited for Akkard¡¯s reaction, she nced around to make sure Cecil was noting back.

    Cecil was not visible, but to make matters worse, Damia spotted Cesare nearby. He had been watching Dami with a deep look.

    She hated Cesare¡¯s gaze, which touched her wet chest, so her body hair stood on edge, and getting goosebumps.

    ¡®No,e on. I can¡¯t fail now.¡¯

    At this point, there was nowhere to retreat to. Since I had inadvertently captured Cesare¡¯s eyes, I had to seduce Akkard. Otherwise, it would be clear that the quick-witted Cesare would approach and disturb me.

    Damia clenched her teeth and turned her eyes to Akkard. Fortunately, he still couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. A thin cloth soaked in honey wine clung to her curves, and it was almost as if Damia¡¯s breasts were shining through it.

    At that moment, Dami boldly ventured her hand down her honey wine-soaked breast and slowly licked up the liquor on her hand with her red tongue. As if what she was licking wasn¡¯t her finger but something else.

    ¡®Will you still note over after this?¡¯

    Her dark blue eyes nced straight at Akkard, and smiled slightly. Her shy and seductive eyes lifted a smile from Akkard¡¯s face.

    Behind his expressionless face, a towering wolf wriggled for a moment. It was as if he was salivating at the flesh of a plump thigh of a deer. With that intense expression, Akkard was looking at Damia like that. Finally, Akkard, who had been throwing intense eyes without blinking, moved his body.

    ¡°¡­¡­wait a moment, please excuse me.¡±

    Akkard raised his hand and asked for understanding from the people around him as he passed and divided the circle of people surrounding him.

    Then he strode past the divided men and came up to her.

    Within the blink of an eye, the strides of his long legs reached Damia, and he lowered his head to meet her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dami held her breath unconsciously. Akkard that came right to her nose, was really, really big! Not only was he tall, but he also had a thick muscr chest and shoulders. He would probably wouldn¡¯t blink an eye at having a woman like Damia on each of his shoulders.

    Beyond the colorful lights of the banquet hall, she could feel his big shadow all over her.

    Damia could smell the perfume from his body. The scent, mixed with his hot body odor was very dangerous and sensual.

    ¡®Am I doing something I shouldn¡¯t have done?¡¯

    Damia froze. At this moment, she instinctively realized Akkard Valerian wasn¡¯t the kind of person she could handle without any experience.

    His heated eyes seemed to pierce her breasts covered in wet cloth.

    Maybe that¡¯s why her nipples stood firmly, on the edge of fear and arousal.

    She wanted to cover her chest with shame immediately, but on the other hand, an unknown expectation and an uplifting feeling soared, edging her towards audaciousness.

    It was then. Looking down at Damia, he twisted his lips and whispered,

    ¡°You¡¯re wet.¡±

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Akkard¡¯s whisper in my ear was exceptionally sweet. My ears seemed to melt because of his low, decadent tone.</strong>

    He shook Damia with only one phrase and then took out his handkerchief.

    ¡°Here, you can use this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±

    Only then did Damiae to her senses.

    ording to rumors, Akkard liked to y with sweetly-ripen women. The moment he caught on to her sexual inexperience, this little deviation would undoubtedlye to an end.

    So Damia smiled unabashedly, as if she was familiar with this sort of situation.

    She stilled her shaking hands and epted the handkerchief Akkard had offered and bowed her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re very kind. I¡¯m Damia, daughter of Count of Prim. May I know your name?¡±

    It went out more coquettishly than I thought. It was a relief.

    Of course, there was no way Damia would not have known his name.

    Akkard was the most recognizable figure in therge and colorful society in the capital.

    So this remote northern area could be chewed and swallowed by Akkard with ease.

    Nevertheless, Akkard thought her pretending not to know, asking for a name was cute and charming.

    One corner of Akkard¡¯s mouth went up in amusement. He was willing to go along with her tricks and match her pace.

    ¡°I¡¯m Akkard, the second son of a Valerian civil servant and the Royal Knights Commander. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Hisrge hand skillfully wrapped around Damia¡¯s hand. He slowly lowered his lips on the back of her sticky hand that still had honey wine on it.

    Unconsciously, Damia stopped breathing as she looked down on Akkard, bowing and kissing the back of her hand.

    His lips just touched my hand, but it was hot and tingling as if I had a burn.

    It was just then. His tongue slid out from between his artfully-shaped lips and licked the back of my hand.

    ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯

    Where he licked was the very part that Damia had seductively licked before when she was enticing him to approach her. Akkard¡¯s tongue gently swept slowly over it, as if making an indirect kiss.

    The touch of his hot tongue was unnerving.

    His beautiful eyesughed and gleamed provocatively at Damia, and when he met her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    I finally understood why women, even with full knowledge of his notoriety, still fell for him.

    Akkard Valerian was so seductive, enticingly wonderful, and beautiful.

    Rather than keeping her objective in mind, Damia lost her wits, her head entirely nk with a fuzzy whiteness.

    I could not breathe properly because I was caught by the incredibly terrible color.

    Damia even forgot to act, reverting to her true self and stared at Akkard with admiring eyes. Akkard also stared into her eyes without blinking, and even though the greeting was over, and it was long past what was seen as eptable in public, Akkard still held on to Damia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too forward to say this even though we¡¯ve only met for the first time.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s mouth held a lower voice heavily blurred with his aching desire.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, mydy, would you apany me tonight¡­¡±

    It was finally the moment Dami was looking forward to.

    ¡°¡ªWait a moment, please. Lord Akkard!¡±

    Cesare, who had cut in from the side, intervened with a smile.

    Because of him, the sense of immersion that existed between the two was shattered.

    Damia unintentionally sighed deeply.

    For a moment, Ipletely forgot the existence of Cesare. That¡¯s why I was so focused on Akkard.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Akkard was ostensibly displeased with Cesare¡¯s interruption.

    He nced at Cesare with an expressionless face. His cold eyes contained a great deal of pressure; there was no doubt he was the Royal Knights Commander.

    Cesare was also not an easy foe.

    He opened his mouth with a dismal smile on his face, even when facing Akkard¡¯s burdensome gaze.

    ¡°I said hello to you earlier, right? This is Damia, my sister, my favorite ¡®family¡¯ member.¡±

    The thin veneer of his words actually meant: get your hands off my Damia right now.

    A wry smile grace Akkard¡¯s face when he heard Cesare¡¯s words, clearing understanding his connotations.

    ¡°¡®Family,¡¯ you say?¡±

    He repeated Cesare¡¯s words mockingly. Then he turned his eyes and looked over Damia tantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting word.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Damia was a little apprehensive at his vague remark.</strong>

    What if Akkard retreats?

    She looked up at Akkard with her eyes clinging to him, willing him to stay.

    There was no way Akkard could not know the meaning behind her expression.

    If the woman wanted it so badly, there was no reason to allow another man to intervene.

    Akkardughed at Cesare.

    ¡°Does one gazed upon ¡®family¡¯ with such hot eyes? We¡¯re not beasts.¡±

    Somehow, Akkard, at a nce, had seen through Cesare and into his innermost thoughts.

    His arrogant, berating words were unrelenting. They were so sharp, hitting his foe¡¯s Achilles heel swiftly¡ª that even Cesare stiffened at the unexpected attack.

    Indeed, Akkard wasn¡¯t just a handsome figurehead with some muscle. He was also a smart, influential warrior who dominated the turbulent waves of power it¡¯s shrewd games in the capital.

    There was no hesitation in his quickness when he trampled on weaker men that interfered in his affairs.

    Cesare gritted his teeth and red at his rival. His dark eyes began to turn a chilling blue. The moment she saw it, Damia took courage and dared to intervene.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The atmosphere was bing too overtly antagonistic.

    Akkard decided his actions on his own, but Damia didn¡¯t want to stay still and be a silent bystander in a situation that was hers to begin with.

    She was the one who seduced Akkard first, so she felt she should also take responsibility for the situation.

    Damia quickly realized what to do. She reached out her little trembling hand, clinging to Akkard¡¯s manly arm.

    And heughed brightly, raising his chin loftily toward Cesare.

    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, brother. But I am already a mature woman. So, instead of my brother, I need a gentleman to escort me, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mydy.¡±

    As soon as she came in and wrapped her arms around his, the startled Akkard soon smiled smoothly.

    For him, even this situation was just an exciting and enjoyable game. And Dami¡¯s response just happened to catch the fancy of the capricious Akkard.

    ¡®A decent woman should be treated ordingly.¡¯

    Akkard gently wrapped his hand around Damia¡¯s shoulder and pulled her towards him.

    He left a provocative farewell to Cesare.

    ¡°Then, the adults are going to have to leave for private time. It was a pleasure to meet you, heir of Count of Prim. I wish your ¡®family¡¯ well.¡±

    Cesare lost hisposure after Akkard¡¯s sarcastic remarks and the sight of him hugging Damia. He red at Akkard¡¯s back as they turned and walked away from him.

    I felt my hair stand on end at that spiteful look.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Even though I was doing such an audacious thing for the first time in my life¨C I felt surprisingly good.

    I was smashing Cesare¡¯s ns that I was so sick of. I felt like I had ripped off the sticky webs of Cesare that had been holding me in prison, slowly strangling me. I felt refreshed.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    I heard Cesare¡¯s voice calling me from behind.

    Damia stopped walking inadvertently and soon regretted it.

    Why didn¡¯t I just pretend I didn¡¯t hear him and left? Ugh, it is my mistake.

    Not surprisingly, a chillingly soft voice flowed from Cesare¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°If Count Prim knew about this, he would be sad. You¡¯re a smart kid, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t worry him.¡±

    Count Prim, father of Damia. After he lost his wife, he remarried Damia¡¯s current stepmother. For Damia, her only actual family was only one person, her father.

    Cesare cleverly loomed a subtle threat over her.

    When she heard this, Damiughed.

    Akkard was too formable, smart, and aggressive¡ªplus, he was a big shot Cesare did not dare touch.

    After realizing this, Cesare evidently tried to y tricks on Damia instead. It was really his way.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you say I¡¯m a smart kid? Cesare, brother.¡±

    Damia looked back and smiled softly. Cesare frowned at her unexpected response when she didn¡¯t yield to him as usual¨C he sensed something was deeply amiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times. I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    Damia, who had stopped talking, squeezed against Akkard¡¯s arm as if to show off. Because of this, her plump breasts covered with sticky liquor rubbed against his forearm. Simultaneously, a subtle excitement was generated from his substantial and stable arm and a previously unknown courage bubbled forth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I am a mature woman, so I don¡¯t need my father¡¯s permission.¡±

    Fortunately, her father was on a business trip, and by the time he got back, her tryst would have already been done.

    Choosing to leave with Akkard was somewhat impulsive, but Dami had a reasonable rationale and a clear motivation that would help her see through this reckless decision unscathed.

    Although Cesare was a formidable opponent, Damia was finally the winner at this moment, and she relished the feeling of victory behind her next words:

    ¡°Then see you at hometer, ¡®brother.¡¯¡±

    Damiaughed brightly and then pulled Akkard¡¯s arm proudly next to her.

 Chapter 23

    <strong>Akkard, with his body in her hands, became even taller and his back straighter. Damia picked him up as if he were a trophy of a glorious victory.</strong>

    Her manner was quite adorable. And Akkard was more than willing to match the endearingdy¡¯s rhythm.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to appease thedy¡¯s wishes.¡±

    His big hand gently pushed aside her wavy, luxuriant hair so that her neck was exposed, and then he bent down and kissed Damia¡¯s pale neck.

    Damia¡¯s heart leaped in surprise, but she couldn¡¯t make a fuss. She tilted her neck a little and epted his lips. She was taking in the sensation of his lips that pressed down on her vital weak point.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Akkard lips only left her nape when he was satisfied with the red mark he left her.

    Then he licked his lips and smiled as if provoking Cesare. Damia was deeply impressed because he taunted as if she was so sweet.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Akkard hurriedly wrapped his arms around her waist. Damia happily snuggled against his arm. Disguised as an escort, he stroked her narrow waist with a sensual hand that was hot.

    Perhaps that is why my body is shivering little by little with the intuition of an approaching giant.

    The moment I was about to leave the banquet hall, I saw Cecil in the distance. Good timing. She was gawking at me with her mouth wide open alongside my maid. As if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Cecil.¡¯

    Damia gave Cecil an apologetic look. Then, before Cecil caught her, she hurriedly walked away.

    I heard the sound of the banquet hall closing firmly behind my back, and at the same time, I felt relieved and suddenly felt scared. Now I have to spend the night with this man.

    My mind was dizzy with anxiety and worry.

    Because of this, her steps were just about to slow down when abruptly, Damia¡¯s body floated upward.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    Akkard suddenly lifted her up. Startled by the unexpected sense of weightlessness, Damia reflexively hugged his neck. Then she felt the shaking of Akkard¡¯s silentughter through her body that clung onto him.

    I felt he was teasing me. I was embarrassed by the situation in which I was being held like a child and couldn¡¯t help but pout.

    Damia timidly protested,

    ¡°P-please let me down!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Akkard replied shortly. His face smiled, and looked down at Damia. Those deep eyes whispered withughter and a warning at the same time.

    ¡°Now, it will be harder for you to run away.¡±

    Damia, surprised she had been read so thoroughly, momentarily forgot how to speak. Taking advantage of her stunned silence, Akkard strode along with her holding her.

    In his experience, it wasmon for women to hesitate or try and y hard to get when they seeded in seducing a man after they pursued him.

    I carried her to the carriage and sat with her in front of the door and ordered my coachman:

    ¡°Go home. As fast as possible.¡±

    It was only then that Damia¡¯s body began to tremble, realizing that she had been firmly captured. A breathtakingly sweet scent arose from her body. Maybe it was the scent of honey wine that had dampened her breasts.

    Akkard dly closed his eyes, intoxicated by the aroma. His arms grasped Damia¡¯s body, lifted her above his knees, and settled her on hisp.

    He kissed her slender neck that seemed to offer itself before his eyes.

    His lips, which moved slowly between her neck and her corbone, soon fell on her exposed skin right above her cleavage. Then, he began to lick the thin silk clung tightly over her bewitching breasts.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ***

 Chapter 24

    <strong>The unfamiliar sensation of the hard tip of a tongue tititing her skin over wet clothes made Damia gasp unconsciously.</strong>It was new, scary, nerve-wracking, but at the same time, there was a curiosity and an expectation and hope for more of the unknown.

    ¡°You¡¯re sweet, Damia.¡±

    He mischievously whispered into her ear. Then he bit the cloth drenched in honey wine and pulled it down.

    Her nipples that had been stiff for a while due to her aroused state were now fully exposed. The tips, which had been slightly soaked in honey, was glowing with a deep pink color. Akkard took in the sight with delighted eyes and hurriedly bit it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    His heated tongue was so feverish it made me dizzy, wrapping around squeezing my nipples, then rolling around the tips and sucking them. Then he gently bit them, so there was no pain and then began licked them again.

    My body melted as he teased as if he waspping up delicious chocte ice cream against his heated tongue. I was so excited that I felt lightheaded.

    ¡°Ohh¡­..!¡±

    Damia was at a loss at what to do and half out of her mind when with clumsy movements, she wrapped her arms around Akkard¡¯s neck. She hesitated for a moment and then kissed him on his lips. She was hoping to appear as experienced and proficient as possible in this situation.

    It was a light kiss that touched and dropped slightly.

    But, it was also Damia¡¯s first kiss.

    Maybe that¡¯s why I got a little nervous and bumped against front teeth.

    Struck-

    Damia, surprised by the touch of teeth, quickly retreated, and she saw Akkard¡¯s breathtakingly handsome face in front of her nose. He looked at Damia with much deeper eyes than before, licking his lips and then biting his lower lip with an amused chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re bad at being slutty.¡±

    His words made Damia unwillingly glow. Too ashamed to look straight at him, she turned her head. Then he murmured, brushing against Damia¡¯s red ears, with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting even more turned on.¡±

    Akkard was already feverish. Just as Cecil assumed, Damia was his ideal type. She was an intriguing woman who had a bright appearance with no vulgarity and was a haughty noblewoman but also knew how to provoke a man.

    But Damia, who boldly seduced him back at the banquet hall, was a very clumsy kisser. It was cute because it had its own surprising taste.

    Akkard assumed that perhaps northern men were terrible kissers. He thought about it. He came from the capital¡¯s liberal, openly promiscuous higher society. In Akkard¡¯s mind, there was no conjecture that that kiss was Damia¡¯s first.

    ¡®But it¡¯s true that it¡¯s too clumsy.¡¯

    Akkard paused for a moment, watching Damia. She was sitting on hisp, gasping for breath, revealing her jiggling breasts¡ªit was an enthralling scene he couldn¡¯t look away from. There was no question that every man would be captivated and mesmerised by her messy appearance.

    Nevertheless, Akkard was a little different. He had a strong intuition¡ªit wasn¡¯t as strong as his sister, Sienna¡ªbut it was an instinctive foreshadowing that had saved him over and over again, and right now, that same feeling gave him a warning as he stared at the woman in front of him.

    If you carelessly touched that sweet thing, you might one day regret it terribly.

    ¡°¡­.. what¡¯s wrong? Sir Akkad?¡±

    Damia asked carefully, looking at his countenance. She could intuitively see Akkard¡¯s narrowed eyes.

    ¡°You are suspicious of me.¡±

    Akkard was famous enough to be gossiped about in the far north. So Damier knew more about him than he imagined.

    Indeed, he liked women, but he disliked ¡®bothersome¡¯ women. If there was any sign of that, he ruthlessly kicked the woman to the curb without a second nce.

    Instead, what he especially liked was yful women. These were ¡®convenient¡¯ women who were experienced, dexterous, and sophisticated enough to know how to distinguish between love and pleasure.

    So, she had to appear to be one of those women too. If it didn¡¯t happen today, they might never get to do this again. Damia was able to gain the upper hand because she caught Cesare off guard by the sudden situation before, but next time he would not be easy to deal with and given enough time, he would interfere.

    ¡®So you have to do something right now.¡¯

    It¡¯s easy to act like a yful seductress, but it¡¯s extremely hard to do if you are attempting to do it for the first time like Damia. So she was worried for a moment.

    Since I had boldly seduced Akkard once, I was worried it would not work twice.

    It was the moment when she was worrying; she unconsciously changed her posture.

    Suddenly, under my buttocks, I felt the touch of something hard that pierced me.

    Damia didn¡¯t know what it was, so she moved her hips curiously. Then, the volume of it rubbed against the softness of her ass expanded even further.

    Only then did Damia realize.

    I was sitting down on a half-erect manhood.

    ¡®¡­¡­.!¡¯

    Damia was genuinely startled and, without thinking, lifted her waist slightly, ready to flee. Just then, by chance, the carriage was caught by a stone and shook. Thanks to that, she involuntarily sank into Akkard¡¯s erection.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Huh!¡±

    Her soft, voluptuous ass cheeks squeezed and were firmly pressed against his straight penis. The touch was so maic that Akkard groaned low.

    His handsome brow frowned, and his face turned a feverish red in a sh.

    The moment Damia saw that colorful expression, she immediately realized what she had to do. She began moving her hips with her arms around Akkard¡¯s neck.

    Every time her hips swayed left, and right, she slowly rubbed her ass on his penis. Gritting his teeth, finally, Akkard growled a curse:

    ¡°Holy fuck¡­¡±

 Chapter 25

    <strong>The wobbling of the carriage increased as it started to climb the mountainous road. This also increased the rubbing between Akkard¡¯s hard member and the soft feminine body between his legs. He quickly grew feverish.</strong>

    Damia¡¯s cool skin, under his fingertips, was as smooth and moist as silk. Every time he was sucked in between her voluptuous ass cheeks, he felt like he was going to be blown away. This was no different from the titition of sex.

    If it feels so good just to be rubbed on top of your clothes, how much more shocking will it taste if you hit it in there? When he thought about it, Akkard felt as if his mouth was watering.

    ¡®Fuck your suspicions.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. At the tip of my nose, her delicate scent struck a violent impulse. An overwhelming passion consumed my mind. It was utterly impossible to relinquish such a lewd body.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Now entirely determined to push aside his hesitation and sense of foreboding, Akkard pushed her shoulder down. Damia blinked; suddenly, she was down on the lush seats of the carriage.

    The sensation of her skirt abruptly poured down on her chest, and btedly cold air touching her legs came to her. Only then did Damia realize that her skirt had been lifted up. It¡¯s like a scene in a red book depicting the love affairs of a man and a woman and their exciting trysts.

    Akkard above her stared at her lower body exposed under her skirt with intense eyes. The curves of stic thighs, slender calves, and tight ankles looked delicious.

    Akkard¡¯s hunger reached a new height; he slid her legs down, grabbed Damia¡¯s ankles, and spread them wide. With his waist firmly ced between the fascinating culmination between her legs, he skillfully settled down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sir Akkard?¡±

    Damia called his name with a quivering voice because she could feel the straight upright line of his log over her thin underwear. The pir objected so indignantly that he seemed to threaten to break through the piece of cloth.

    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you want this?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s hand reached out to push her hair back behind her ear and smiled. And he coyly grumbled like he was wronged.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who shook your hips on myp. Asking me to hurry up and put it in.¡±

    Her ears burned at his obscene words as she recalled her shameless actions.

    As soon as Dami blushed, he opened the front of his trousers. In a blink of an eye, his revealed organ rubbed over Damia¡¯s thin and wet underwear. Thinking it was going to pierce her right away, Damia was intimidated.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    For the first time in my life, I felt the member of a man. It was hard that I couldn¡¯t believe it was flesh.

    With a piece of cloth between them, it went up and down like a clump over Damia¡¯s vagina. Whenever that happened, his hot tip wandered between herbia and rubbed her flinching clitoris.

    Damia, on her back, watched the man, his eyes glued shut, enthralled with a primitive sensual teasing. He was groaning low, frowning, and the mere sight of his racy face poked her insides, making her grow stickier and wetter.

    Damia felt that her legs were getting soaked quickly. She was afraid of venturing out into this unknown world, but she was also so excited.

    Rattle-

    The wagon jumped up again. Then, his penis, which had been fluctuating back and forth, caught in a concave of her vaginal mouth and bounced lightly. Because of this, he poked through the entrance as if it woulde in right away.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Damia eximed in surprise. She did not know the touch of a thick, hard head before that moment. Fortunately, Akkard interpreted her groan differently and thought she was reluctant to have a rtionship in a shaky car.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to jump in right now, but¡­¡±

    He mumbled, gently biting her neck: ¡°There is no need to hurry.¡± He wasn¡¯t a child, and the night was only just beginning.

    So Akkard decided to rx a little and enjoy it. He gathered Damia¡¯s breasts, which were exposed above her dress, and sucked them with greed. At the same time, he began rubbing his manhood against Damia and directed her:

    ¡°Tighten your thighs. If you don¡¯t want it to get stuck in here.¡±

    Damia did what he told her to do despite her hesitation. From above, he rolled her nipples that were tingling with the tip of his tongue: he sucked in the side and crushed it well. At the same time, from below, his hot, slippery penis rubbed between her petals.

    The thin underwear was wet with body fluids and sticking to the vagina allowing his tower to go in and out between her legs more smoothly.

    Damia was now able to distinguish his bulging head rubbing against her narrow gap. Because of the excitement, his hot penis poked obscenely over her swollen clitoris, causing a dull pleasure to grow into a tingling pleasure and gradually spreading until it threatened to paralyze her legs.

    ¡®Oh, just a little more¡­¡­¡¯

    Damia raised her waist in an impatient mood, not knowing what she wanted. The imminent and tantalizing rush of pleasure ate into her body and made her pant.

    ***

 Chapter 26

    <strong>Sweet sweat of anticipation seeped out of my skin, and my heart was pounding in my ears.</strong>

    His lips sucked in my nipples a little bit harder, and the movements of the penis rubbing between mybia became even more fierce. I couldn¡¯t bear it because I felt so good both above and below. My toes spontaneously curled, and I was bing shorter and shorter of breath.

    I felt I was floating when a sudden white light exploded through my closed eyes as well as the feeling of opening up.

    ¡°Ahhhhaaaa ahhhhhh¡­!!¡±

    My first orgasm. It was intense. It seemed that my body was trembling uncontrobly, and a thrilling electric current was spreading through my legs.

    As Damia reached her peak, her sweat made her face flush and glow, her lips parted and quivered, her brow expressed exquisite tion, and her blush reached her watery eyes that rolled back¡ªshe was just so erotic looking. Akkard couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her face and ejacte over her convulsing thighs.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±

    His semen falling gradually over the white thighs like snow was a truly superb sight.

    Akkard¡¯s lips were reddened by blood, and his appetite was refreshed. Then, sping Damia¡¯s hair, he kissed her.

    Just in time, Akkard was informed of their arrival in front of his mansion. It was very good news. The night just started, and it was promising to be a very long and enjoyable one.

    ***

    ¡°¡­I should have done that.¡±

    Akkard woke up alone to an empty bedroom. He frowned. After sharing such a hot night with him, she left him in the cold early morning air. Leaving a reminder that she never intended to see him again.

    This was the first time in his life that Akkard had faced such a situation. He must have done ¡®well¡¯st night. He even took the junior under his wing and gave her the best experiences and lessons. This was too much.

    Her face was still clear in his mind¡¯s eye, reaching its peak over and over again, brightly glowing. Under the long eyshes with beautiful red hair flowing and a winding blush like a flowering sea.

    When her blue eyes with tears looked up at him as if begging and pleading for him, Akkard had felt so enthralled with a sense of superiority.

    Akkard had had no doubt that she was crazy him. And why wouldn¡¯t she? He was an outstanding man¡ªDamia¡¯s eyes even shined when she looked at him! Just looking at her eyes, he had felt like he had be the most special man in the world.

    ¡°Then, why did you leave?¡±

    What an unbelievable thing! Akkard¡¯s pride as a man was hurt, and his eyes boiled hot.

    At this moment, he was dying to know what Damia Prim was thinking.

    Meanwhile, Damia, who got up at the same time, nkly thought:

    ¡®I¡¯m hungry.¡¯

    Yesterday, because of vigorous physical exercise, Damia was very hungry. She looked around with heavily lidded eyes. She slept in someone else¡¯s bedroom yesterday, but where she woke up today was not her bedroom, either.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Damia became a prodigal in a short time. When she was about to get out of the pink fur quilt, a nket that was not to her taste, the door to the bedroom bursted open.

    ¡°Get up, you sleepyhead!¡±

    It was Cecil, the owner of this bedroom. She was bruised without hiding her unpleasant expression.

    Damia, who owed Cecil, felt a sting of guilt. But she wasn¡¯t afraid of her friend. Contrary to her disgruntled attitude, Cecil held a small tray with morning tea, bread, and scone jam butter in her hand.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t live because of you, Damia Prim!¡±

    Cecil had brushed aside the maid and put down the tray she brought exasperatedly, but she took a piece of bread, applied butter by hand, and put it in Damia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t returned once these two days, so it looks like Cesare is very determined. He left to see Count Prim right away to tell him what you are doing. What the hell are you going to do?¡±

    At that, Damia frowned. She assumed Cesare would not remain still with his temper, as she had lost her virginity before his eyes. But, still, to have followed her father on his business trip to reveal her¡­

    Her step brother¡¯s actions had crossed the line. Damia¡¯s eyes sank as she cut the bread.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t care. Of course, My father won¡¯t like it, but what about it? Everyone ys moderately before marriage.</strong>He¡¯s not going to interfere with the privacy of his eldest daughter.¡±

    Damia answered grimly but calmly. Cecil casually nodded and mumbled, her delicate eyebrows frowning.

    ¡°What the hell does Cesare want? I¡¯m going to chase him down and demand he tells me. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is trying to tter my father? But he¡¯s already busy with his business. Cesare is probably disturbing him.¡±

    Damia frowned. Cesare was her step-brother whom her step-mother brought with her when she remarried. Therefore, even if the current Count of Prim and step-mother were involved, their blood was not mixed at all. It bothered her that he kept hovering around her father.

    When Damia became serious, Cecil was also lost in thought.

    ¡°I guess he wants one of the two: Count Prim or you. Which one is it going to be?¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t answer. Of course, Cesare couldn¡¯t have both, but she had a sneaking premonition that he might somehow find a way.

    Dami was rapidly getting tired and closed her eyes. Then Cecil kicked her tongue and poured him a cup of tea.

    ¡°As soon as you woke up, I brought up a heavy topic. Just drink it first. Drink it up and talk.¡±

    ¡­ Cecil had the knack of offering herbal tea as if it were an alcoholic drink. Damia, who received the ss in a hurry, tilted the cup as she requested.

    Warming up with fragrant tea water on an empty stomach, her head seemed to clear up a little. It was just when Damia was about to regain inner peace when Cecil couldn¡¯t hold back, who was ncing at her chin from the side and interrogated:

    ¡°So did you sleep with Sir Akkard? How was it, as good as the rumors say?¡±

    ¡°Coo-hoo! Cough-cough-cough-cough!¡±

    Damia spilled and spat up half a cup of tea at the unexpected surprise, wetting the front of the white camise.

    ¡®It¡¯s like the night I seduced Akkard and poured mead into my chest.¡¯

    ¡°Cecil!¡±

    Damia frowned and rebuked the person responsible for surprising her. Cecil, who still had a bone to pick with Damia, refuted sharply:

    ¡°Why are you yelling? If you were going to drive me away with a lie, you better be ready to atone for it. Quickly answer me! I¡¯m so curious. Was he not good at it?¡±

    Cecil eyes were filled with grievances. When she saw that face, Damia had no choice but to resign herself with a groan.

    ¡°It was fine.¡±

    Actually, it was pretty good. Akkard Valerian was really incredible and dashing, and he kept her down until the very end.

    ¡®Thanks to you, even though it was my first time, I was able to enjoy climaxing until I was utterly exhausted.¡¯

    Her face turned red when she recalled his appearancest night. Fortunately, Cecil immediately began toin and inquire about Akkard¡¯s stamina.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get rid of Sir Akkard like that. Dami, I thought you were different, but one night with a yboy¡­ this sister raised you wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call you Feu Papillon from today. You know what I mean? Fire to the moths!¡± (TN: it¡¯s actually is fire butterflies¡ªbut that didn¡¯t make sense)

    ¡°¡­¡­You must have been very upset. You¡¯re being petty now.¡±

    Damia looked at Cecil with tired eyes.

    I thought I had enough of Cecil, so I kept my mouth shut.

    She picked up a jam-packed biscuit from the tray and asked Dami.

    ¡°So, do you feel refreshed? Or¡­..do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Regret?¡±

    Damia briefly recalledst night. Akkard did not even pretend to be friendly and speak empty words. They had nothing to do with each other, so she didn¡¯t have the audacity to expect consideration.

    But that meant that everything Akkard didmunicate was the truth¡ªand that was sorelycking in Damia¡¯s world and therefore very refreshing.

    The truth was in the longing in Akkard¡¯s eyes as he looked at her, the fingertips that stroked her like he was admiring a marvel, and the feverish gestures as if he had been driven into a passionate frenzy and wanted her all to himself. All of those honest actions without pretense spoke volumes to Damia.

    She was so beautiful that he wanted her.

    It was a great constion to Damia, whose self-esteem had fallen to the bottom; even though it was a rtionship of momentary affectionless desires, it was true that she wasforted.

    ¡®Thanks to that, I was able to stand up again because of that shallow warmth.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret sleeping with him, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°Well, just in case.¡±

    Cecil¡¯s pupils shook nervously at Damia¡¯s honest answer. Then she bit her lips before she said:

    ¡°I¡¯m not really worried about you, Dami, but I¡¯m just speaking out of an older sister¡¯s concern for her younger sister. You know, when grown men and women mix up, things can getplicated¡­ And since Lord Akkard is charming and handsome, you might develop new feelings¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s just a one-night stand. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Damia spoke firmly, trying to close the topic, and it was not empty talk because those were her honest feelings.</strong>Her faith as such was absolutely assured, especially since Akkard attempted to ¡°draw a line¡± with her before parting.

    Cecil heard the conviction in her voice, and she, who had been slightly bent forward, btedly hummed and snorted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s worried? I was just curious!¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks anyway.¡±

    Damia¡¯s face, smiling with her eyes down, had already matured. Kael, who had been her unrequited love for ten years, left, and her heart had copsed, but Damia did not show anything. Cecil felt worse.

    ¡°Damia. If you want, you can stay at my house longer.¡±

    ¡°No. I should go back now.¡±

    It was morning, Damia¡¯s put down her cup of tea, her hair slightly disheveled.

    ¡°To the house. ¡°

    The adventure is over.

    Damia had been dumped and rejected by Kael Roysten and slept with an Akkard Valerian in a fit of anger to scratch Cesare¡¯s insides. None of those actions were like Damia.

    It was a great pleasure to take off the shackles that had bound me with invisible discipline, body manners, and sociality¡¯s morality.

    It was much more stimting, hotter, and more enjoyable than I imagined. I had probably made unforgettable memories.

    However, it was time for the stone to move back to its original position. As Damier Prim, daughter of a Northern nobleman and future heir who will one day seed Count Prim,

    ***

    Cesare wasn¡¯t at home, as Cecil said. It was because he went to meet his step-father, Count Prim. Instead, it was a handsome middle-aged woman with orange-scarlet eyes like the sunset who greeted Damia.

    ¡°You¡¯re home, Damia.¡±

    Holding the little boy in her arms, she looked at Dami with cautious eyes. Being weak and timid, she was always wary of her step-daughter, Damia.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Mother. I¡¯ve been at Cecil¡¯s house. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡±

    Her step-mother, Noe, smiled, reassured at Damia¡¯s self-respecting answer, andughed as if she was relieved. She asked after her with a face and tone that was more weing and warmer than usual.

    ¡°You¡¯rete. I put the documents that need approval on your desk. Did you have lunch? You¡¯re not tired?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­no, I¡¯m not particrly hungry, and I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    At the same time, Noe¡¯s half-brother Leon burst intoughter, pped, and reached out to Damia as if pleased. Thanks to him, the awkward atmosphere was shattered.

    ¡°Hi, Leon.¡±

    Weak Noe had Leonte in life. She went to see the high priests at the temple every week to pray for her pregnancy.

    Perhaps thanks to her sincerity, Leon was born as perfect and healthy as possible. Damia, who greeted her younger brother, looked at her step-mother and was ready to retire and take a rest.

    But Noe looked at Damia, anxious and restless as if she had something she wanted to say.

    Damia registered her look, puzzled momentarily when a haughty woman¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Lady Damia! You¡¯re finally home.¡±

    ¡­¡­Louise Ferria?

    It was an unexpected guest. Blond-haired, doll-like Louise was a distant rtive of Akkard Valerian. Her brother, Lessid, brought Akkard to Kael¡¯s farewell party the day before yesterday.

    Lessid was a decent young man, but his sister Louise was not.

    She had an excellent disposition to make people ufortable.

    Just like right now.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯reing home now! Did you have a good time with my cousin? Because of your frivolous behavior, Cesare even left the mansion.¡±

    As expected, Louise¡¯s first words were attacks. Instead of answering, Damia nced at Noe. It was clear that the weak step-mother couldn¡¯t stand Louise¡¯s momentum and was somewhatcent.

    ¡°Because of your loose rtionships with men, my pic with Cesare has been canceled. Thank you very much.¡±

    Louise raised her chin in a very self-righteous and angry manner. Damia was stunned that Louise was venting her resentment on her.

    She seemed to like Damia¡¯s step-brother, Cesare, and this new bit of information was too much for her to process, nevermind have to deal with in her current fatigued state. Louise¡¯s mental state might be seriouslypromised, more than Damia had originally assumed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Oh, my God, Damia! You didn¡¯t mean to interrupt my pic with Cesare, did you? Do you really like Cesare?¡±

    Again. She¡¯s doing it again. Louise Ferria¡¯spulsion to say the most offensive thoughts that ran through her demented mind¨C which Cecil calls a ¡°tragic disease.¡±

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Damia and Louise¡¯s bad rtionship had a very long history.</strong>

    In the beginning, Louise didn¡¯t like Cesare. Like Damia, her first love was Kael Roysten. If other vital facts were different, perhaps they could have been good friends sharing memories of having the same first unrequited love.

    But Louise was spoiled, born with a gold spoon in her mouth; she was the famous daughter of Count Ferria and did not know nor what to share her things with others.

    In her eyes, Damia, who had been close to Kael and his neighbor since childhood, was a thorn in her eyes.

    So when Kael was 11 years old, Louise stole his favorite collection of exotic ss beads. Taking them as hostages, she demanded that he break his friendship with Damia. Whenever Kael refused, she broke the ss beads one by one in front of him.

    Kael, a sensitive boy, was shocked by Louise¡¯s brutality. After witnessing the scene, the Marquis came forward and protested to Louise¡¯s parents to take care of their daughter properly. She was forced to stay away from Kael.

    Since then, Kael who cherished hisst remaining ss bead as treasure, gave it to Damia and in exchange took her heart.

    ¡®But I never thought Louise¡¯s next target would be Cesare.¡¯

    This was bound to be bad. Louise had always marked Damia as her rival. She even tried to steal her friend Cecil by forcing Cecil to visit her at her mansion.

    ¡®Of course, Cecil hated it.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes fell to hide his displeasure. She was used to fending off Louise¡¯s quarrels. She opened her mouth with a painted smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are taking out your anger on me, Miss Louise. I don¡¯t know what you have heard, but it wasn¡¯t because of me that my brother Cesare left the mansion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you? You¡¯re lying! Then what?¡±

    Louise, with her arms crossed, nced over Damie with a look of tant distrust. Louise, a non-family member, had no right to demand this kind of thing; she didn¡¯t understand proper boundaries.

    Thanks to that, Damia became quite irritated. After staying out for two days in a row, she was pretty tired.

    ¡®I want to go in and take a rest right away, but instead, I have to fight with Lousie because of Cesare?!¡¯

    ¡°As you know, we, Count Prim, are in the business of replenishing the supplies necessary for temples. Brother Cesare was just following to see and learn in person from my father. Why is that because of me? I don¡¯t know why you think it is because of me.¡±

    Of course, Damia assumed all Louise had was spection, with that premise in mind, she spoke her lie calmly as if this was true.

    Louise looked at her with a slightly dubious face. She studied Damia¡¯s elegant eyebrows, her shiny blue eyes, and from her well-shaped lips was a clear and firm voice.

    Then, even Louise, who hated Damia, was shaken, bing convinced of her lie.

    ¡°¡­¡­But Cesare was very bad that day. He didn¡¯t make it obvious¡ª but I can tell! ¨CI¡¯ve always been watching Cesare.¡±

    If you could easily understand him and his subtle cues, then why do you act like someone with tourette¡¯s and ignore everyone else¡¯s signals?

    Louise, who was worried for a moment, bit her lips. She decided to take her favorite Cesare¡¯s side and began to berate Damia.

    ¡°How the hell can Damia walk away with a new man so easily? Was it always like that? Thanks to that, the face of my brother who introduced Sir Akkard fell! I¡¯m ashamed of you as a northern noblewoman.¡±

    Damia dumbfounded, so she nkly looked at Louise for a moment.

    I knew what I did that day was a pretty noticeable act. I knew the truth. Even I was surprised I had managed to leave the party with Akkard, the most famous person in the conservative northern society.

    But I had no regrets.

    Damia hoped that Cesare and Kael, who said, ¡°Meet someone else quickly¡± knew this. And it was even better if other mean-hearted spirits who were ready to pounce on her heard it early and fell away.

    But when Louise attacked her with a disrespectful tone, she grew irate. She didn¡¯t really like Akkard, but she was strangely proud of herself.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Louise.¡±

    Damia¡¯s thread of patience had snapped, sheughed a little and asked back in a sweet tone, lowering hershes.

    ¡°You were so envious of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­..I beg your pardon?¡±

    Louise frowned as if she heard nonsense and couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    However, Damia was the type that became stronger as she got angry. She smiled calmly despite Louise¡¯s res of contempt.

    ¡°What I did that night¡ªit¡¯s actually what you wanted to do that night¡ª isn¡¯t it? With my brother?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 30

    <strong>¡°What are you talking about now!? Oh my gosh! You should be ashamed. You are really amazing!!¡±</strong>

    Louise jumped in on the unexpected swipe attack.

    Her face, seemingly delicate and elegant, was distorted. She looked at Damia with contempt, as if she was a promiscuous woman.

    Seeing this, Damiaughed. She knew Louise wasn¡¯t without any controversy herself. She recalled the interesting sight her best friend, Cecil, had seen when she was taken to Louise¡¯s mansion forcibly.

    ¡°I heard all the rumors. Isn¡¯t the new butler in Count Ferria¡¯s mansion is very capable?¡±

    ¡°Now, are you looking at other people¡¯s butlers? You really pursue men Miss Damia!¡±

    Louise replied with an innocent face, but her eye and eyebrow twitched. She didn¡¯t think Damia knew anything about her private butler working at her family¡¯s mansion.

    A pleased Damia watched Louise, who was caught off guard.

    ¡°Well, to be exact, I don¡¯t pursue men; men pursue me.¡±

    Damia, who answered leisurely, had a proud expression. This attitude went very well with her voluptuous figure and attractive face.

    Hatred and jealousy mixed into Louise¡¯s gaze as she stared at her.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not interested in the butlers of the Ferria family. Unlike anyone who suddenlyes in without an invitation to someone else¡¯s mansion, I¡¯m not so idle.

    ¡°Why are you talking about it even though you are not interested? Let¡¯s go back to the original topic, instead of talking about other butlers.¡±

    Louise clenched her teeth and tried to change the direction of the conversation. It seemed to her that if this topic continued, it would be against her.

    However, Damie had no intention of letting go of Louise¡¯s weakness. She hated fights, but she never said that she would just take punches because she disliked them. Sheughed sweetly at Louise¡¯s efforts, holding her chin.

    ¡°Was the name probably¨C Was it Las? A gorgeous housekeeper with dark hair and watery eyes. That¡¯s funny. I¡¯ve never seen him before, but somehow his description reminds me of someone.¡±

    Damia¡¯s red lips shed a sizzling smile. She smiled as if she knew what Louise was secretly doing with her butler, who looked like Cesare. Louise¡¯s face turned pale after being stabbed with the weakness she had most wanted to hide.

    ¡°Lady Louise.¡±

    Damia whispered in a soft voice to her, who couldn¡¯t say a word back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking it out on me because my brother won¡¯t deal with you. Don¡¯t push my brother and I together¡ªuse disgusting imagination¡ªand if you keep doing that, I might ¡°make a mistake¡± and tell him about your cute butler.¡±

    Louise red at Damia as if she wanted to stab her in the eye. Then at one point, Louise¡¯s face brightened as if something hade to mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see what you mean. Alright, Lady Damia.¡±

    Louiseughed like the man who hid the poisoned dagger in his arms. Naturally, this didn¡¯t work for Damia.

    Damia thought Louise¡¯s smile, pretending to be harmless, was abominable and waited for her next attack. And her chosen means of attack was unexpected.

    ¡°Instead, I would be grateful if Miss Damia would not approach my rtive, my older brother, anymore.¡±

    Damia frowned, confused. Then, she suddenly realized that the ¡®older brother¡¯ Louise was referring to was Akkard Valerian.

    ¡°As you know, my rtive¡¯s older brother is a person who has had enough trouble with the ¡®pollution¡¯ in the south. But some stupid women from all over the ce keep throwing themselves at him, like moths to the fire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, Damia is beautiful. I admit that. But honestly, he was a little bored, right? On that day, my rtive brother might have made a mistake because he was drunk, but he¡¯s never going to want to get involved with you again. I¡¯m saying this for your sake. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Louise, who was anxious to hurt Damier,ughed with joy. Damia, looking at her sly face, was about to open her mouth and refute her assumptions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the conversation, but Damia¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Noe, who had stepped out of the fight, returned to her seat with more embarrassing news.

    ¡°There¡¯s a visitor outside. His name is¡­ Akkard Valerian, a gentleman.¡±

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Damia lowered her gaze.</strong>It was obvious what Louise was up to. It was clear that she thought Damia and herself were in simr positions as she had Akkard¡¯s hand.

    Louise thought that Damia was stirring Cesare just to disturb their rtionship. When, in fact, Cesare was simply not interested in Louise, but Louise¡¯s ego could not ept it. It was easier to make Damia into the viiness than her admitting to herself that Cesare was simply not attracted to her.

    But Louise¡¯s attempt to humiliate and paint Damia as the temptress, unfortunately for her, perfectly backfired at this precise moment. She tried to extract a promise that Damia would ¡°Never be involved with Akkard again¡± when Akkard visited Damia out of his own volition.

    ¡°What should I do, Dami? Shall I wee her guest inside?¡±

    Inquired the meek Noe, not knowing what action to take next. She was already flustered and overwhelmed by the battle of thorny words between her stepdaughter and Lady Louise. She did not know how to deal with conflict, and to make matters worse, she was fretting about the impact of Akkard¡¯s appearance.

    Of course, Damia felt simrly. Her heart pounded and sank at the announcement that Akkard had arrived. Her whole body, previously heated with outrage, abruptly ran cold.

    However, she couldn¡¯t be weak in front of Louise. When she parted with Akkard and ended their brief rtionship, she didn¡¯t recall bothering him or him being antagonistic, so she didn¡¯t think he was going to be disagreeable. So Damia raised her chin and bluffed.

    ¡°Oh, mother. Of course, you should let him inside. It would be perfect if we all dined together.¡±

    Damiaughed sweetly with ease as she took in Lousie¡¯s stiff face, who also didn¡¯t expect Akkard¡¯s visit. Damia took advantage of the opportunity to quickly poke Louise¡¯s pride where it hurt.

    ¡°Miss Louise must have known beforehand? Isn¡¯t it enough to hand over Lord Akkard¡¯s sentiments yourself? I suppose he wanted to make it clear in person. If he was going to visit, you two are rtives; you could have informed me. Why did Lord Akkarde to my house to see my¡¯ easy to get tired¡¯ face?¡±

    Louise, humiliated, gritted her teeth as tears sprung out of her eyes out of irate resentment. But she didn¡¯t open her mouth as she did before. Unlike her recklessly rude behavior from before, she was practicing caution.

    Just as Damia registered her unusual behavior¡ªa deep, low, and extremely masculine scent grazed the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    His lips, as if touching her ears, called her name. It was a sweet call as if he stirred whipping cream in ck coffee with his tongue.

    ¡°¡­..-Sir Akkard.¡±

    Damia looked at him in astonishment. Seeing him again after two days, he still looked dazzling. He wore a suit that fitted well with his sturdy physique, and his straight, bright teeth revealed by a smile was surprisingly handsome.

    Damia, distracted by his stunning image, was inadvertently self-conscious. It was the first time she had slept with a man, so she was at a loss at how to treat him now that she was face-to-face with him in broad daylight.

    ¡°The Countess of Prim. And¡­ Lady Damia.¡±

    Luckily, Akkard knew exactly what to do. Wearing the mask of an immacte gentleman in front of her stepmother, Noe, he delivered a polite greeting wlessly.

    ¡°I apologize for this unannounced visit. I prepared a small gift of apology, so please ept it.¡±

    With not even a moment to refuse, her hands quickly became heavier.

    It was an exquisite box decorated with gold leaf and small jewels, lightly trimmed and painted in colorful colors. It was the first time Damia saw the artistic refinement of the capital.

    ¡°I hope you like it.¡±

    Akkard smiled and opened the lid of the box. Inside it was filled with a colorful assortment of macaroons that brought pleasure just by sight.

    Almonds, the main ingredient of macaroons, was usually a snack that couldn¡¯t be eaten in the north because it grew in the south¡¯s warmer regions.

    Stunned by the charm and alluring cuteness, Damia was momentarily awestruck. Seeing the gap in her senses, Akkard put a bouquet of flowers in her other hand.

    ¡°Oh, and lcs bloomed in the garden. The scent was so pleasing that I thought of you.¡±

    The smell of fresh and sweet lcs poured into her arms. With gifts, Akkard effectively sealed both of her hands and pulled in her defenseless self, and kissed Damia on the cheek.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that you were kind to me at thest banquet. I¡¯m here to repay you for your kindness, so please don¡¯t reject me for being rude.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s way with words was very clever. He obviously understood Damia¡¯s intention of ¡°end it with a one-night stand,¡± but he ignored it and spoke as if he had the right to choose the option of a rtionship.

    Unfortunately, his impudence was perfectly obscured by the capital¡¯s cunning style of socializing. Noe blushed, wholly taken by Akkard¡¯s bold courting. Then, fidgeting, she grabbed little Leon and slipped away.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be away for a moment. Since we have guests, I need to prepare dinner.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Then, the only witness left here was Louise Ferria. She angrily looked at Damia¡¯s gifts in both of her hands, strangely anxious.</strong>Just in time, the corners of Akkard¡¯s mouth, which turned its head and stared at Louise, rose sharply.

    ¡°Louise Ferria.¡±

    Unlike when dealing with Damia, his voice toward his younger brother¡¯s* [*not literally his brother] sibling was cool. As amander of the royal knights, his call was filled with a sense of overbearing might.

    ¡°What are you doing here at Count Prim¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.. I have something to say to Ms. Damia¡­ so I came here.¡±

    Louise¡¯s shoulders flinched at his frosty interrogation as she struggled to raise her chin. Their rtionship seemed to be one of subordinate to superior rather than her brother¡¯s friend and distant rtive.

    Seeing this, Damia thought,

    ¡®I guess the two aren¡¯t close.¡¯

    Louise has just spoken for him as if she was close to Akkard, but the reality was different from what she said. The sense of distance between them was apparent.

    ¡°What did you want to say? What is it? I¡¯ve never heard of you being acquainted with Miss Dami.¡±

    After hearing Louise¡¯s answer, Akkard raised one eyebrow and asked again. Damia was puzzled by his attitude.

    Louise was his distant rtive¡¯s younger sister. However, Akkard¡¯s behavior towards her was as if she was his debtor, and he was a threatening loan shark pressing for payment. The mood was so terrifying that Louise, who had a bad temper, couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡®What a strange rtionship.¡¯

    Damia decided to remember this feeling of disparity.

    ¡°Why are you intervening between Miss Damia and me? You are too much, Lord Akkard!¡±

    Louise, who couldn¡¯t stand it, protested, his voice trembling with resentment.

    Damia hated Louise, but she had to agree. He had no right to question Louise. He was the same in that he visited without prior notice.

    The atmosphere around them quickly froze. Akkard was smiling, but his eyes looking at Louise was sharp like a de.

    ¡°Listen, Louise, the length of time I can stay in the north is short. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to waste my time with troublesome buzzing flies that keep disturbing my friendships.¡±

    Unlike the acrimonious warning, his voice was creepily soft. He, who shut Louise¡¯s mouth, turned to Damia and smiled with his purple eyes.

    As she took a step back and watched the icy battle, Damia was instantly flustered. His deep purple eyes seemed to be peeling her clothes off with his eyes.

    Akkardughed satisfactorily, having briefly monopolized Damia¡¯s gaze. Regardless of his reputation, he was still a man who could captivate anyone.

    Every time Damia¡ªwho seemed arrogant, provocative, and calm¡ª looked at him as if enchanted, Akkard became excited as if he was drunk. Her innocent and ecstatic eyes made the man¡¯s blood boil hot.

    Louise, who was left out amidst the exchange of bewitching nces between Damia and Akkard, bit her lip. Her shoulders shook with angry chagrin. Akkard opened his mouth with a sharp voice,

    ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t understand my words.¡±

    Taking his gaze away from Damia, Akkard¡¯s eyes quickly became severe. Akkard took a step towards Louise, bowed his head, and spoke spitefully at her twisted face.

    ¡°Get out. Right now.¡±

    Louise¡¯s face, which was insulted openly in front of Damia, turned red. Most gentlemen were careful in front of Louise, but instead, Akkard mocked and verbally abused her.

    ¡®¡­¡­you have a terrible personality.¡¯

    Damia looked at Akkard¡¯s side profile with weary eyes. The temperament of a man as beautiful as an angel was worse than that of the devil. But even this seemed attractive because of his striking good looks.

    ¡°Oh¡ªyou¡¯re so mean!!¡±

    Lousie huffed, knocked down her chair, turned away, stomping and ran off with a mmed door. She went wild when she arrived and somehow managed to do even more when she left.

    Akkard, who was the final winner, snickered as if showing off his viciousness, took the bouquet from Damia¡¯s hand, and put it on the table without care.

    Her now empty hand instantly became full again as sunburnt, hard, copper-colored hands intertwined with hers like branches. His big, muscr, good-looking fingers came in, spreading the gap between her slender fingers. And then they snuck in as if she was wearing tight grips like a trap

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Now that there were only the two of them, alone, he revealed his true colors and whispered with a sexynguid smile.

 Chapter 33

    <strong>¡°¡­..¡ªWhat brings you here?¡±</strong>

    Damia asked shakily. Their rtionship was over after their one-night stand, so she had no clue why Akkard hade to see her.

    When he heard her question, Akkard¡¯s smile grew deeper.

    ¡°Oh, no. Can¡¯t I visit without business to attend to? We had such a hot night.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s tone became much denser and thicker as her eyes fell on him. Damia¡¯s cheeks red up at words that brought up their past tryst. Akkard, looking at her reaction with joyful eyes, reached out and stroked her face.

    ¡°That day, I went easy. Most are afraid the first time. If I knew you would get away that day, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so easy on you. You didn¡¯t get fucked properly. I should have hit it until I tore apart your legs.¡±

    Damia was dumbfounded and speechless. The words he said while lowering his whiteshes and looking at her with deep eyes were perfectly vulgar.

    Nevertheless, his face was so handsome and his delivery so confident that she couldn¡¯t feel disgusted by him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here right now, so let¡¯s be honest.¡±

    A frowning Akkard squeezed and rung out the cravat on his neck, which was quickly released by his rough hand movements. The front of his shirt widened while the wind gave Damia a glimpse of his hollow corbone and well-trained chest muscles.

    ¡°It was definitely your first time that day. Wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    His eyes were wild as a beast, and the question came out like a bolt of lightning striking the topic she most wanted to avoid.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s question has a lot of meaning. No matter how sexually free young men and women were these days, everyone still regarded the first time as special.

    He wanted to know why Damia threw her precious first time at a yer like himself. Without knowing that he got caught up in her first experience, he felt he deserved to know why.

    Damia¡¯s face clouded after being grilled by the man with whom she spent the night with.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you curious about that?¡±

    She backed away, embarrassed while avoiding Akkard¡¯s gaze, but he stepped forward, closing the distance between them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so curious¡ªI¡¯m going crazy, so tell me.¡±

    His big hand held her chin firmly.

    ¡°Why did you spread your legs to me when it was your first time.¡±

    The heavy voice squeezed coldly into my ears. His attitude told me that he felt as if I treated him as if he was a prostitute that I had approached for some purpose.

    Without being aware of it, I shivered. The man¡¯s face in front of me was smiling but was icy. Only then I realized that I couldn¡¯t get out of this situation without answering.

    ¡®This is so awkward.¡¯

    Damia lowered her eyshes to hide her embarrassment. And to alleviate the sharp atmosphere, she replied with a voice that sounded weak.

    ¡°¡­¡­. what¡¯s so important about the first time?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Akkard doubted his ears heard her answer right. Of course the first experience was important to women¡ªit was only natural. So wouldn¡¯t they be making high-minded threats to the man to give them everything in return for giving him their first time?

    Akkard has seen so many women clinging to him, but it was the first time in his life that he heard a woman say such a thing.

    Akkard paused at the new shock. Taking advantage of his silence, Damia continued to speak in a quiet but clear voice:

    ¡°You know, Lord Akkard is a famous person, so when I heard he wasing to the North, I really wanted to see him. And actually Sir Akkard¡­ was more wonderful than I thought

    Damia, paused, and smiled shyly at him. Her eyes were glistening with rapture as if she were looking upon the most beautiful thing in the world. That moment Damia nced at Akkard, revealing her eyes, and confessed sweetly.

    ¡°So I don¡¯t regretst night. No, I¡¯m rather grateful, because thanks to Sir Akkard, my first experience will remain a wonderful memory.¡±

    She is making me crazy.

    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going crazy.

    This woman must know what to say to men to make them go crazy.

    Being a confident male, I felt that my pride was a little assuaged.

    Oh, of course¨C until she continued.

    ¡°So that¡¯s enough for me. Please, I hope Sir Akkard will have good memories too¡­¡±

    With her pleasing sounding words, it was cutting off¨C of ending it here, while they had good memories.

    Immediately, Akkard¡¯s agile mind read Damia¡¯s true intentions and his great pride, which was rejected again, red up.

    ***

 Chapter 34

    <strong>¡°Good memories? It¡¯s not even funny.¡±</strong>

    Akkard, with his copper-colored forearms outstretched, grabbed her effortlessly by her slender pale wrist. Then he gently chewed her cowering fingertips. It was as if he was punishing Damia for trying to cut him off.

    ¡°This¡ª don¡¯t do this¡±

    Damia was surprised and pulled her hand tightly to her bosom. Because of this, her bountiful breasts, pressed against her arms, looked more prominent. Akkard recalled how pretty and sweet her naked body was under that dress.

    Damia somehow felt that his gaze on her was very dangerous. It seemed that she had better find a reason to kick Akkard out of the house as soon as possible, so she hurriedly tried to divert his attention.

    ¡°Well, I heard¡­..I heard that Sir Akkard had work to do in the North. His Majesty, the Crown Prince, personally sent Sir Akkard here, didn¡¯t he? You¡¯ll have to finish your work as soon as possible and go back to the South, so you¡¯d better go.¡±

    It was said with a very soft spirit, and it wasn¡¯t easy to point out so lovingly that: ¡°You¡¯re here for work, so don¡¯t try and establish a rtionship with women,¡± and when Akkard realized it, his eyes narrowed with anger.

    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s fun toe out like this.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know Damia, but the reason Akkard came here wasn¡¯t just to meet her. He was doing ¡®work¡¯ in his own way. Additionally, it would be very satisfying if he could punish an impure woman who has no experience trying to flee from him.

    ¡®I am going to thoroughly tame that innocent body so that it only knows me.¡¯

    And if and when I get tired of you then¡­

    Akkard smiled coldly, imagining a joyful future. As a seasoned hunter, he knew how to steer his fleeing prey. Akkard, who concealed his cruel intentions andughed, walked away.

    ¡°Are you snubbing people like that and now worrying about my affairs?¡±

    Her intention was clear, but hisrge physique wasn¡¯t a joke when he moved a little. As his hard chest came closer, a surprised Damia backed away.

    Akkard was able to easily drive her to her corner without any effort. He slowly bowed his back, cing his hand against the wall, and lowered his eyes. And whispered, looking down at Damia who was caught between his arms.

    ¡°I got you.¡±

    Damia froze like a mouse under a cat¡¯s foot. She looked up at him, trying not to show her nerves.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    Akkard grabbed her hand that pushed against his shoulder and slowly sped her hand in his. The touch of the slender fingers trembling in his hand was very sweet.

    Damia Prim strangely stimted his sadism. While he wanted to melt her with so much tenderness and kindness, he also wanted to hold her violently until he made her cry.

    Akkard struggled with conflicting impulses like a tempting snake, but he managed to exercise patience and chose the former. With her white wrist exposed to him at an angle, he kissed her delicate palm and whispered, his lips tenderly vibrating against her skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you left me that night.¡±

    The lips that touched her sensitive palm were really hot. The moist and smooth lips stuck softly every time he spoke, stimting all of Dami¡¯s senses.

    Damia was greatly shaken. The sexy aura of the man in front of her was so intense, so thick that she couldn¡¯t breathe. While her head was dizzy, she was confident in the full understanding of his nickname:

    ¡®Ahal Teke of the capital, indeed.¡¯

    There was a legend that Ahal Teke was the most beautiful stallion in the world.

    Its hair sparkled brilliantly under the sun with pale gold and tinum tone. Not only was it superior to other stallions in physical strength, but also much bigger.

    Damia looked up at the man in front of her. A man¡¯s¡ª muchrger than herself¡ª hair was shining in a fascinating silver-white color in the afternoon sun. Its subtle color was as beautiful as a pale rainbow hung in a dewy web.

    It was very difficult to reject such a fine man. However, Damia managed to do it with pure willpower.

    ¡°Abandoning? We didn¡¯t have any rtionship in the first ce. It was just one night.¡±

    Akkard asked,ughing, his bad personality revealed.

    ¡°One night? With whose permission?¡±

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Damia had nothing to say to his impudent opposition.</strong>It was a real injustice. If she had clung to him, it was obvious that Akkard would have drawn the line first by dering: ¡®We have nothing to do with each other.¡¯

    Akkard Valerian was such a man. So many women wept over him and tried to snag him somehow¡ªhe who could not be caught. It would be extraordinary if she had what others couldn¡¯t get.

    Unfortunately, Damia was not such a woman. With an animal-like sense, Akkard noticed this, so he slyly decided to act like the victim.

    ¡°When did you say it was a one-night stand? Even so, I don¡¯t remember agreeing to such a thing. It takes two to tango¡ªand now you are finishing up unterally? You¡¯re so irresponsible.¡±

    Damia¡¯s cheeks blushed at the uselessly naked plea. She was not a fool, so she knew well that Akkard was being stubborn.

    Even now, his beautiful eyes were smiling coldly. It was clear that he was by no means sincere.

    However, it was embarrassing for a man who seemed unlikely to do so, to hang onto her like this.

    Dami, who was only interested in his appearance but had a weakness for dating, was bright.

    Akkard didn¡¯t miss the gap. He didn¡¯t want to give Damia time to regain her reason. She was so clever that he didn¡¯t shake her by surprise there was no hope.

    ¡°Tell me, Dami. Why do we have to end with only one night? Was I so terrible that night?¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about? That day, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you only wrapped in a sheet under me that day until the sheets were gone. I gave you a break when you said you couldn¡¯t go anymore, right? You moaned and screamed about how it was so good, so why are you saying something different now?¡±

    Damia opened her mouth in utter astonishment that he could say such things out loud.

    After seeing this, Akkard was sure how to embarrass her. However, if he pushed further, she would definitely protest. He sensed that it was time to pull gently.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    He rubbed his cheek against Damia¡¯s small palm and looked up at her under his white eyshes. And he smiled very sweetly. Like a hunter who drives a little fox into a trap.

    ¡°We were good, together¡ª Don¡¯t you think so? You might deny it. But I don¡¯t want to. The night I spent with you was very speacial and enjoyable.¡±

    Damia lowered her eyes without a word. Apart from the beating of the heart, her head was rational. At first nce, he seemed to think Damia was a special person. However, he meant that ¡®night¡¯ I spent with you was special, not ¡®you.¡¯

    A man who only wanted pleasure instead of love kissed her palm. Then he tilted his head and asked cruelly.

    ¡°But why do I have to finish such a good thing and do it only once? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    His seductive attitude toward Damia expressed brazen confidence. There was no fear of being rejected reflected in his steady, intense gaze and grin.

    Dami looked up at the handsome face without a word. The sweet, dark skin, sharp features, purple eyes, and sensual lips were shockingly beautiful. A better man than this would be hard to find even if she searched the entire kingdom.

    So Damia knew that once she gave her heart to him, his beauty would be a deadly de and be stuck in her heart.

    ¡°Because I¡­ I don¡¯t want you.¡±

    replied Dami, who smiled half-heartedly. The unexpected answer wiped the smile off Akkard¡¯s face. After seeing this, Damia shook her head and exined:

    ¡°Sir Akkard, you¡¯re like fire. You are a good partner to burn the night away. But it¡¯s too dangerous to get closer for longer than that because there will definitely be irreversible burns.

    Her voice was as sweet as the spring breeze. But the meaning contained in it was clear. Akkard stared at the face of the woman who refused him andughed quietly.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Akkard knew she was not a woman who pretended not to like men to lead them now. It was obvious by her speech and behavior.

    So Damia¡¯s refusal is probably sincere. However, her red cheeks and shining eyes that looked at him as if he was wonderful were also sincere.

    Akkard clenched his teeth and managed to smile. He said it lightly anyway. It¡¯s just that he had experience seducing others, so he was able to talk to her and be more convincing.

    So even if Dami rejected him, he didn¡¯t think it would be a big blow. But it was. He couldn¡¯t understand why she rejected him with such a heated look.

    ¡®Why the hell are you pushing me away? You¡¯re attracted to me!¡¯

    At that moment, he grabbed her shoulders and shook her, with an intense urge to ask why. His bloody hands trembled to curb strong violence. Taking advantage of the shake, Damia, who crawled out of his hands, stepped back and turned away.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Akkard, for visiting. Please return home carefully.¡±

    Akkard looked at Damia¡¯s retreating back, unbelieving.

    Akkard, with a wicked gaze, followed her with his eyes until shepletely disappeared from sight. Damia never looked back.

    ***

 Chapter 36

    <strong>¡°What? Louise Ferria visited your home? Is she crazy?¡±</strong>

    Cecil, who put down the fork he was holding, was stunned. Unlike Dami, she didn¡¯t have abundant unpleasant sentiments for Louise¡ªthat is until Louise¡¯s morbid stalking attempt to steal her, Dami¡¯s best friend, away from Damia.

    Louise was the type who didn¡¯t know how to get along with others. Before she gave up on pursuing Cecil, Cecil recalled having to be subjected to extreme torture. Cecil¡¯s voice, which recalled the trauma at that time, rose sharply.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand what¡¯s in her head!!¡±

    ¡°Who understands Louise Ferria? My family couldn¡¯t either.¡±

    Damia, who gave up on everything, answered back listlessly. However, Cecil, who had already suffered from stress disorder in the past, showed no signs of calming down easily.

    ¡°Damia did I tell you about the butler of the Ferria family before? He looks just like your step brother!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. His name was Lars¡­.¡±

    Damia nodded her head. Thanks to that information, she was lucky to get a good shot at Louise. But Cecil¡¯s ideas seemed a little different.

    ¡°I actually got goosebumps when I saw the butler. Think about what she usually says and does! She hides a hot butler in his house and makes him act like Cesare. Treating him like a substitute for a human being¡ª It¡¯s gross!!¡±

    Cecil, who recalled the shock and fear of that time, heated up. As her voice continued to rise, Damia could feel the surrounding people¡¯s gaze being drawn to them.

    ¡°Cecil.¡±

    Damia gave a quiet hint.

    They were now at an outdoor tea party hosted by Cecil¡¯s mother.

    Therefore, besides the table where they sat, many guests walked around them in the afternoon garden.

    ¡®If you get caught up in Louise¡¯s scandals in a ce like this, you¡¯ll be pretty tired of the future.¡¯ Realizing this, Cecil remained silent. But her silence did notst very long. It was because there were still more surprises left.

    ¡°¡­Wha-what?¡±

    At Damia¡¯s next piece of news, Cecil made a choking noise. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak and barely asked back:

    ¡°Akkard Valerian came to your house¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? You said it was over!¡±

    ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t seem to think so.¡±

    Damia responded gloomily. The pensive side of her face was as pure as a flower. After seeing this, Cecil clicked her tongue and thought inside:

    ¡®Well, that kind of beauty would be rare even in the capital.¡¯

    No matter how narrow the northern part of the country is, Damia was one of the world¡¯s most beautiful people. Therefore, no matter how much of a yer Akkard Valerian is, he can¡¯t let go.

    Cecil frowned at the situation as she had been worried: I¡¯ve been begging you not to get involved with Akkard. I mean, you didn¡¯t even listen to me!

    Seeing Cecil¡¯s face clearly revealed her disapproval, Damia hurriedly rified:

    ¡°But it¡¯s really over now! I told him clearly when he came.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    Dami grinned at Cecil¡¯s disbelieving attitude. Cecil could see Damia didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that Akkard was serious. When Cecil lowered her eyshes, Dami gently persuaded her friend.

    ¡°Sir Akkard has a lot of pride, Cecil. Once rejected, he won¡¯t approach me again.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Lord Akkard is a man who has nothing to be desired in the first ce. Why would you be obsessed with a northern country bumpkin like me? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Cecil, who narrowed her eyes, replied in doubt.

    By now, Dami was a little frustrated. She was about to wrinkle her nose and ask what was wrong with her.

    Cecil just pointed.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s there. Can you see? The opponent you y fire with.¡±

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Startled, Damia looked back. He was really there. Akkard Valerian.</strong>

    He had just arrived, surveying the garden with an uninterested look. His bluish-gray robes brought out his silver hair made hisrge and magnificent physique stand out.

    As he studied his surroundings¡ªfor a brief moment, his and Damia¡¯s unsuspecting gaze met. Stunned, she felt as if she was stabbed with a broad needle. They shared a short but intense stare.

    Damia choked and looked away, crouching away unconsciously. The tension was overwhelming, and Akkard soon, too, turned his eyes away. It was only afterwards that Damia realized she had held her breath.

    No regrets or feelings were read from the side of his sculptural face.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Seeing this, Cecil made a very suspicious sound. Her face clearly was wondering whether or not he was over his feelings. Seeing a chance tofort and convince her friend, Damia spoke:

    ¡°See, I told you already. It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡­¡­Really? Cecil nced at Akkard. Whenever she saw him, he exuded an incredible sensuous aura. The fact that it was apparent that he knew it made him even more annoying and that much more attractive.

    Well, would a man like that ever get hung up on a woman? It would be improbable. Concluding as such, Cecil sighed and looked back on Akkard when something caught both Cecil¡¯s and Akkard¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Cecil?¡±

    ¡°Look over there, Damia¡ªit¡¯s Lessid Ferria.¡±

    Damia turned to a name she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. There stood a man with long blond hair, just as elegant as an elf. He was quietly talking to Akkard, as if conscious of the attention they drew.

    ¡°They must havee together.¡±

    ¡°Are they that close?¡±

    ¡°Probably. Do you remember Kael¡¯s farewell party? It was Lessid who brought Akkard and introduced him to northern society that day.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t notice. Lessid introduced him and went straight back to the temple. Maybe he had a lot of work to do because of problems in the South?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Damia casually agreed and nodded absentmindedly, recalling that day. Cecil had said that that day that Louise¡¯s brother had brought Akkard.

    Lessid Ferira. He was the second son of Count Ferira. However, unlike his grandiose grandmother, he was quite sensitive and harsh. Considering that he was a priest belonging to the temple, his temper was very impressive.

    ¡°Lessid is here, so Louise won¡¯t be here today. That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Cecil was deeply relieved as she dramatically held her hand to her heart.

    No one knew why but Lessid and Louise loathed each other. Even the loud words they exchanged in public were too harsh. It seemed rather unbelievable that they were siblings born from the same parents.

    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that your enemy¡¯s enemy was your friend? Perhaps that¡¯s why Lessid was very gentle toward Damia. Just like now.

    ¡°Lady Damia! Oh, Lady Cecil is with you.

    Lessid, who spotted her, greeted her in a friendly manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡±

    Lessid was smiling brightly. He had always stayed at the temple and when he entered society again and societized his was always pleasant¡ªexcept when the conversation concerned his sister.

    ¡°I heard that Louise had a tantrum again. When I raised and spoiled her as my youngest sibling, I never thought she would grow up to be so unruly. I am embarrassed to face you as her brother. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lessid lowered his eyes and apologized in his sister¡¯s stead. His expression was so acrimonious that Damia, stunned by his unexpected apology, hurried tofort him. Dami couldn¡¯t bear to speak ill of a sister in front of her brother, smiled gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Recently, haven¡¯t you been busy cleaning up the ¡®pollution¡¯ in the South? Thank you for your efforts and hard work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s awful. I hope this pollution incident ends soon.¡±

    Lessid replied with a solemn expression. ¡®Contamination¡¯ or ¡®pollution¡¯ was the biggest problem facing the kingdom now

    One day thend soured, and the crops could not grow. Severe diseases infested the bodies of people and livestock who touched the soil.

    Not only that, but strange beasts appeared around contaminatednd, hurting the innocent. Fortunately, ¡®pollution¡¯ could be purified by divine power, so priests were kept busy at unprecedented levels.

    ¡°By the way, Dami are you ill? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Damia feigned a smile and waved her hand at Lessid¡¯s concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re so pale.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Although Dami was smiling, she was crying inside. Her cracked expression wasn¡¯t because of Louise, but rather because of Lessid.

    Well, to be precise, because of the man standing next to him

    With a fierce look in his eyes, Akkard watched Lessid¡¯s useless friendly banter.

    ¡°Ah. Come to think of it; I should introduce Miss Damia to Lord Akkard first.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 38

    <strong>Lessid, who knew nothing, announced his terrible but well-meaning intentions.</strong>Sociable Lessid was trying to acquaint Damia and Akkard!

    Lessid left Kael¡¯s farewell party early, so he never saw the sight of Damia and Akkard leaving the ballroom together. Believing that it was the first time meeting each other, he opened his mouth:

    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my friend from the capital. Lord Akkard, son of the Duke of Valerian.¡±

    Damia, who was being introduced to someone she had already had sex with, literally wanted to die. It was only yesterday that Akkard had visited her home, and she had rejected him.

    Akkard¡¯s gaze, looking down at her from above her head, was more stinging than the summer heat. Damia couldn¡¯t even make eye contact. In the middle of his expressionless face, only his eyes were shining very brightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Sir Akkard? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lessid frowned in his eyes with a strange face after Damia managed to mumble a greeting, and Akkard stayed silent. However, Akkard¡¯s sculptural mouth was tightly closed, and there was no sign of it opening.

    ¡®Oh if the world could end now¡ª!¡¯

    Damia prayed for the end of the world, inwardly. And, of course, the world did not perish. Instead, the hand of salvation was extended from an unexpected ce.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Suddenly¡ªI feel dizzy¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, Cecil, who held her forehead, wavered and swayed. Damia reflexively grabbed and supported her friend¡¯s body. Hugging Cecil, she glimpsed Cecil¡¯s lips fluttering into a small smile that only Damia noticed.

    R.U.N.

    Damia was deeply moved when she realized what her tearful friend meant. She quickly shook Cecil in distress.

    ¡°Cecil, are you okay? Wake up!¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been getting too much sun¡­ quickly inside¡­¡±

    Cecil entered into a performance of the soul, the acting engulfing her entire body as she trembled and pointed towards the building. Damia nodded in an effort to manage her facial expressions. She would naturally support Cecil, and they could leave together.

    But there was one thing they overlooked. It was the fact that Sir Lessid in front of him was a priest.

    ¡°Please move aside. Lady Damia and I will carry Miss Cecil and heal her.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What? No, no. Just take a little rest inside¡­ ..¡±

    ¡°Divine power should be used in this case. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lessid, who responded with a firm, clear tone, supported Cecil and escorted her inside the mansion. Thanks to Lessid¡¯s needless professional spirit, Damia was left behind. With Akkard Valerian.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was a weighty silence. It was so heavy that the weight of the mines operated by Cecil¡¯s house seemed to be lighter than this.

    Damia carefully peered up at Akkard under her longshes. It wasn¡¯t her way to keep her mouth shut and look on like a sinner.

    Akkard could have left, but seeing that he stayed, it was clear that he had something to say. Damia, desperately grasping at her courage, opened her mouth softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was going to see you here. Do you like tea parties?¡±

    ¡°Not even a little.¡±

    His short and firm answer stifled her, and Damiapletely lost her will to talk to him.

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Then I¡¯ll go¡­¡±

    Damia lowered her eyes, nning her escape. Just as she was about to run away, Akkard blocked her retreat with only one step, with one corner of his mouth rising. It was a bitter smile that somehow made the viewer feel ominous.

    ¡°But it was still worth it toe here. I witnessed an amusing sight.¡±

    ¡°An amusing sight?¡±

    ¡°I was entertained by your friend¡¯s skit. Your acting skills are terrible.¡±

    At that, Damia bit her lips. She assumed Akkard would notice, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would explicitly point it out. Damia replied in a quiet tone, repressing her turbulent feelings.

    ¡°Cecil is my dear friend. I won¡¯t stand for it if you mock her¡ªeven if it¡¯s you, Lord Akkard.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t stand for it? What are you going to do?¡±

    He grinned and gazed at Damia¡¯s clutched hand with interest. They were thin and soft hands, delicate like a tree branch.

    You must have never held anything heavier than a teacup.

    Even if you hit me with your utmost strength, it still wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Even with their heated tempers his sister Sienna never struck him nor did they even exchange blows even as children. However, at this moment, it urred to him that Akkard wouldn¡¯t mind taking a beating from Dami so that her heart would be in debt to him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get my hands on you somehow.¡¯

    And after ying with her, I¡¯ll make her into a joke and cast her aside.

    Akkardughed deeply inside.

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s fragile wrist and brought it to his cheek.

    ¡°Tell me. What can you do? Are you going to hit me with these pretty hands, umm?¡±

    With his handsome face, he asked devilishly.

 Chapter 39

    <strong>Damia looked surprised at his words.</strong>Her fingers on his cheek fluttered in surprise. The sensation of her fingers brushing the fluffy hairs on his skin was quite ticklish. While being distracted by the unfamiliar sense, Damia¡¯s voice flew into his ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t hit people.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I could never speak to someone who speaks ill of my friend.¡±

    It was as soft and cold as silk curtains hanging by an open window in the middle of winter. Damia¡¯s firm tone silenced theughter brimming on Akkard¡¯s lips. He thought for a moment with steel eyes.

    ¡®This woman doesn¡¯t really care or want to get along with you.¡¯

    A woman would dare not put the end of a rtionship in her mouth if she had any hopes for him¡ªeven if it was just a little.

    Both Damia and Akkard instinctively sensed each other¡¯s coldness.

    Damia knew she must turn away Akkard without hesitation.

    Despite what others assumed about Damia because she was a gorgeous beauty¡ªshe was highly intelligent. She was aware of the fact that a hasty rejection would not work for him.

    Nevertheless, those pretty lips already hinted at the ¡®end¡¯¡ªfor the third time, no less. It meant that Damia was absolutely sincere.

    Squeeze-

    His mrs were gritted against each other with force. When he was rejected for the first time, he was dumbfounded ¡ªangry for the second time. And the third time, he felt as if he was going crazy.

    I can¡¯t understand this woman in front of me.

    ¡®Howe?¡¯

    Akkard was not humble even if he sprouted empty words of modesty in the face of acim.

    He had aplished too many things and was too smart.

    He knew he was one of the best men with exceptionally superior looks with excellent status and conditions.

    He couldn¡¯t help but know his worth. Wherever he went, eyes of anticipation and the sweet redness of blushing women¡ªand even sometimes men¡ªfollowed him and made Akkard aware of his value and desirability every second.

    They were so excited at my appearance that sometimes I was tired of their intense emotions and that I could not help but get used to the hands that clung on to me, wanting to get involved with me.

    But all of those things meant nothing in front of this woman. Akkard couldn¡¯t understand this bizarre predicament at all.

    He opened his mouth impulsively.

    ¡°What the hell¡ªwhy?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What? Umm, by the way, my hand¡­¡±

    Her hand was still touching Akkard¡¯s sculptural face.

    The light heartbeat felt under her palm, and the man¡¯s unique hot body temperature made her feel awkward.

    Embarrassed, Damia pulled her hand away, but Akkard held onto her even more tightly, persistently.

    ¡°Why are you rejecting me?¡±

    At the aggressive question, Dami¡¯s lips were half-open¡ªspeechless.

    Someone would have thought he was insane; however, the person who asked this ridiculous question was serious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fiance or a lover, right?¡±

    His confidence was as strong and as tall as a mountain. Damia couldn¡¯t help butugh at his logic ¡®a woman without a lover must like me¡¯ she could have been outraged, but Akkard was so brazen that sheughed first.

    The man in front of her was indeed a man of sensual appearance. But it was indeed bizarre. Suddenly this big man looked like a little boy who was too forceful.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    With a smile on her lips, Damia addressed him. His sharp eyes met hers. His purple eyes were reminiscent of a cat-like beast were peering at her, confused as to why she wasughing.

    Dami moved her hand and swept his cheek gently as if to appease him. And she revealed her position as gently as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most attractive man I¡¯ve ever seen. I won¡¯t deny that. But you¡¯re not the one I want.¡±

    ¡°Who is the person you want?¡±

    ¡°A person who is the opposite of you.¡±

    Damia answered; her voice was somewhat pained.

    Kael¡¯s face appeared in her mind¡¯s eye. He was an easy-to-understand and friendly person. He was a far cry from those trying to tame and use people through maniption or trying to nt anxiety to fulfill personal vanity.

    That¡¯s why I liked Kael Roysten. The more I spent time with him, the more I hoped we could be together in the future, not just as friends, but as lovers.

    But he chose a different future.

    He left Damia and entered into the arms of the temple and the saint. And Dami¡¯s heart was left with a scar of a long unrequited love. She hadn¡¯t healed yet, so it prevented her from falling into a new love.

    That was the only reason she didn¡¯t fall for Akkard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Spoken gently and inly, so it was even crueler.</strong>Akkard was speechless for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re a woman¡­¡­.¡±

    Akkard opened his mouth without knowing what he wanted to ask or say. But before that mystery could be solved, someone intervened.

    It was Lessid who stood in front of Akkard, which deterred him.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    Lessid, with a smooth, elegant movement, chinned towards the mansion as he glided between them. He reported the progress in a t deep tone.

    ¡°Miss Cecil is resting inside. She just got a little hot, so she¡¯ll be fine soon.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Dami, who knew better than anyone that Cecil was a fake patient, smiled awkwardly.

    Now that Lessid was back, there was no need for her to continue to converse with Akkard.

    She secretly hid her released hand behind her back and decided to run away from her spot.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Cecil. It was nice to meet you today. Sir Akkard and Father Lessid.¡±

    The tight-lipped Akkard didn¡¯t respond. Instead, Lessid uttered the appropriate good-bye:

    ¡°May the Goddess always be with you.¡±

    Damia, who was lightly addressed, moved away. Maybe because she was a beauty, even her back and figure was uselessly perfect.

    Her hair was like petals flying in the wind, showing off her feminine body line in her fluffy skirt.

    ¡°You are going to stare a hole in the back of her head.¡±

    Lessid pointed out in a harsh, angry tone. In response, Akkard stuck back fiercely, his thick eyebrows frowning.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you put your eyes away.¡±

    Lessid didn¡¯t answer back. Instead, he clicked his tongue and whispered, lowering his voice.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t control your wandering eyes, don¡¯t forget what you need to do.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s face turned cold as the talk of work came out.

    That¡¯s right.

    Akkard Valerian suddenly came to the far north because there was a secret ¡®mission¡¯ to do here.

    Lessid¡¯s words pinpointed this fact. He subtly reiterated himself to the unresponsive Akkard.

    ¡°Even if I am presumptuous, please understand. I even chose this side, betraying the temple. So I don¡¯t want things to go wrong because of personal feelings.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know well.¡±

    Akkard answered slowly. His voice was as hard and cold as iron. After hearing his clear answer, Lessid¡¯s severe expression was lifted a little.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s concentrate together and do our job well, for the poor South suffering from ¡®pollution.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Akkard nodded. There was a short tight bond between the two men united by the same goal.

    Until Lessid opened his mouth again:

    ¡°Oh! And don¡¯t get too close to Lady Damia.¡±

    ¡°Why? You think I¡¯ll be blinded by a woman and mess up the mission?¡±

    Akkard asked back, infuriated. No matter how much they were on the same side, there was now an insurmountable wall between Lessid and himself. Lessid had crossed a line.

    Akkard was a top predator in name and substance. He had never let anything crawl under his feet. Apletely unexpected reply came out of Lessid as Akkard gritted his teeth and waited for his answer.

    ¡°No, because I like Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­.. What?¡±

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? She¡¯s so pretty and smart. It would be weird if you didn¡¯t like her.¡±

    Lessid, who answered calmly, looked at him with a rather sour, strange look. He seemed to have no idea that Akkard had already slept with her.

    As a result, Akkard, lost in the absurdity of the situation, remained silent for a while. Taking advantage of the gap of silence, Lessid added in a quick tone:

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you beforehand, don¡¯t touch Miss Damia. As soon as this is done, I¡¯m going to take off my new uniform and confess immediately.¡±

    Lessid, who recited the cliche lines from popr romance novels, quickly walked away.

    Akkard watched the swaying blonde, bewildered.

    ¡°¡­But I¡¯ve already touched her first.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s stomach was boiling.

    No matter how bad his reputation was in the capital¡¯s society, it was very unfair to him this time.

    He was a victim of Damia¡¯s rtionship with him. Dami seduced him by tricking him like a worn-out, broken woman from the very beginning. And after using him for her first experience, she ran away¡ªas if it weren¡¯t her who seduced him in the first ce!

    This situation alone was driving him crazy¡ª but now even Lessid was afraid of being discarded like a single, lonely dog by Damia.

    An angry Akkadshed out with a small curse,

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    It was clear that he did not fit well with Northern soil¡ªgoddamn it all.

 Chapter 41

    <strong>¡°Cecil?¡±</strong>

    Meanwhile, Damia, who entered the mansion, expected to find her friend right away, but unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t see Cecil.

    ¡®Where did she go?¡¯

    Damia tilted her head. She searched the mansion until it was familiar to her. If she went outside anyway, Damia would have to face Akkard again and¡­

    ¡®He¡¯s¡­ ufortable.¡¯

    Akkard and herself had very different personalities. It was challenging to exin the fact coherently and convince him. In particr, if he intended to persuade her, the conversation would have been even more awkward.

    Akkard was such a desirable man that her eyes were dazzled, and her blood would get hot just by looking at him. She didn¡¯t mind when such an excellent specimen of a man showed interest in her. But¡­

    ¡®He¡¯ll soon lose interest, and I¡¯ll be thrown away.¡¯

    Damiughed in a self-deprecating manner. She was an honest, sincere, and foolish woman who held one to a one-sided love for ten years. And men never liked women like her.

    What they liked was a woman who was the opposite of her. A fox-like woman proud, sly, and witty¡ªrefuses to be caught and burns a man¡¯s heart.

    Men were willing to give their hearts to such a woman knowing that she would handle their hearts carelessly, toss it, roll it and then discard it when they¡¯re sick of it.

    Of course, if you judged by pure appearance, Damia was the great fire fox from afar. But when you got to know her, you would realize she was a foolish bear in rtionships.

    I didn¡¯t think of myself as stupid. I was confident in my abilities to manage the internal affairs of the family with ease. When I heard something unpleasant, I knew how to respond with restraint but also stand up for myself, and I was sure in my capacity that I could solve any problem that came my way.

    But love was apletely separate matter.

    ¡®I can tell by looking at Kael.¡¯

    I wanted to be nice to him because I love him. I was willing to do what I could for him, without keeping score or doubting anything. Every moment of love for him was full of warmth, so Damia could not be petty or picky.

    And again and again, men didn¡¯t like such women. Of course, there was nothing more to say about Akkard Valerian, who is experienced in dating. And as soon as he gets to know Damia better, he¡¯ll run away in a daze of boredom.

    ¡®It would be a serious mistake.¡¯

    Dami shook her head and smiled in a self-effacing manner. Half-expecting Cecil to pop up and tell her to stop berating herself. But there was no sign of her friend anywhere in the mansion.

    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s in the backyard?¡¯

    Tea parties were usually held in the mansion¡¯s central garden or in the front yard, and Cecil wasn¡¯t a big fan of the crowded areas. Therefore, it was highly likely that she went to the quiet backyard to avoid the guests.

    Damia turned to the rear door. The corridor leading to the shaded back of the mansion was isted. Even the employees were barely around.

    As she got closer to the foyer, she heard a loud voice. Dami listened to the voice of an elegant woman in the wind. It was quite simr to Cecil¡¯s usual tone.

    ¡®Cecil?¡¯

    Just as Damia was trying to get closer, the conversation entered Damia¡¯s ears as the distance narrowed.

    ¡°How do you¡­ So, did you¡­ did it?¡±

    This stopped Damia¡¯s footsteps. Now she could tell. It was not a friend¡¯s voice. Or rather, it was closer to the voice of the enemy.

    ¡®Louise Ferria.¡¯

    As soon as Damia recognized the owner of the voice, her mood dampened. She didn¡¯t expect Louise would alsoe to this tea party. Especially considering that her brother, Lessid, had arrived first.

    Damia frowned. As she surmised before, Louise was so self-centered and emotional that she didn¡¯t care when and where she was. It would not be in Damia¡¯s favor to face someone without limits in such a remote ce as it is now.

    Deciding to turn around, the words of an unidentified man talking to Louise flew into Damia¡¯s ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s still¡­ a little problem. Cesare is now in Daeshin.¡±

    Did you just say Cesare?

    Damia, who was about to leave, paused. The name of her step-brother, who she had forgotten for a moment, captured her ankle from moving forward.

    ***

 Chapter 42

    <strong>¡®I thought he wasn¡¯ting back home. What¡¯s he up to?¡¯</strong>

    I knew Cesare followed my father¡¯s business trip. But there seemed to be a separate plot. And Louise, an avid follower of Cesare, seemed to know what it was.

    Instinctively Damia knew this information was quite significant, so she stilled her feet.

    But the next moment, she regretted her decision.

    ¡°No, wait a minute before we talk.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Twit! Do you know this isn¡¯t your house? Maybe we should check to see who¡¯s around.¡±

    Ekk! Damia¡¯s heart sank and pounded with a numb dread. Louise¡¯s footsteps echoed louder as she approached Damia¡¯s hiding spot, and if Louise stuck her head in the doorway and checked the hallway, she would see her.

    Holding her breath, Damia walked back and forth silently, looking for a ce to hide. But there wasn¡¯t much to conceal in a long corridor. She couldn¡¯t even risk fleeing to the nearest room to hide in time unless surely they would hear the sound of her running.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Louise¡¯s long shadow was growing inside the entrance. Damia took a deep breath with tension.

    ¡°¡­¡­..!!¡±

    Two massive, strong arms stretched out from behind her, covering her mouth and pulling her. Damia was dragged by the arm without any resistance. Her vision seemed to be dimming, and the smell of the dusty velvet hit her nose.

    ¡®What¡­!!¡¯

    Startled, Damia twisted her body. The person who hugged her from behind gave strength to therge arms encircling her and suppressed her movements. Damia was surprised by how utterly immobile she became.

    A low whisper reached her ear.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    The breath leaking from those lips filled her ears with heat. It was a familiar voice with a familiar warmth. Only then did Damia notice the subtle scent of perfume mixed with the man¡¯s body temperature. This scent was very masculine and heavy and felt just like¡­.

    ¡®Sir Akkard?¡¯

    Damia, who stopped struggling without realizing it, looked back. Akkard pressed his index finger over his sensual lips, making a gesture to be quiet.

    Only then was Damia was reminded of Louise¡¯s presence. Louise¡¯s profile appeared through a skinny gap.

    Step, Step-

    Damia stopped breathing. Akkard probably dragged her in the back passage that servants have set up to collect cleaning tools or run errands.

    Luckily, Louise didn¡¯t pay much attention to the shabby locker. The thoroughly aristocratic woman seemed to think that no one could hide in such a dirty ce. Especially if they were nobles or anyone she needed to bother with.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Louise looked around the corridor and took a quick turn. After confirming that no one was there, she was about to go back outside to the man. But before that, the man outside strode inside.

    ¡°Why are youing in again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot because of the sun. Why don¡¯t we talk in the hallway? I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s here.¡±

    The young man answered irritably, taking off his shirt. At the words, Louise retorted in a sharp tone.

    ¡°What if someonees?¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s better than the open outside. It¡¯s a straight hallway, so it¡¯s easy to spot a rat hiding, right?¡±

    Louise was silent for a moment pondering his reasonable logic. During her deliberation, Damia¡¯s ears pricked up while in the locker. She was afraid that she might miss an important topic.

    ¡°Okay, but keep your voice down.¡±

    Sure enough, Louise whispered, reducing her voice. Damia couldn¡¯t hear anything afterwards.

    The two were a little far from the locker Damia was hiding in, and Damia¡¯s stomach and ears started to burn. To find a better vantage point to eavesdrop on their conversation, she leaned forward heavily. Forgetting that there are other people in this locker beside herself.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Damia.¡±

    Akkard frowned and barely whispered. His voice was a lot more thicker and strained than before. But Damia, who focused on the conversation in front of her, didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Damia, who didn¡¯t look back, waved her hand and signaled not to interrupt. And to ce her ear closer to the small door opening, she bent her back even deeper.

    Fortunately, her efforts paid off. She thought she could make out words. Damia was all set to listen to Louise¡¯s conversation with bated breath.

    It was just then. She felt a strange phenomenon behind her ass.

 Chapter 43

    <strong>Something big and hard was poking her butt through the thin fabric. Damia was puzzled and twisted her ass a little. It was unfamiliar, but it was a strange feeling ¨Cshe had experienced such a sensation at least once before.</strong>

    Confused as to what was against her, Damia moved her buttocks once again to figure out the identity of this feeling. In desperation, arms stretched out from behind her, grabbed her waist tightly, and growled small.

    ¡°Stay still, Damia.¡±

    The nervous voice held tones of urgency. The moment she heard it, Damia realized ¡ªWhat was touching her ass.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Instantly, Damia¡¯s cheeks grew hot, and she stiffened her body awkwardly without knowing what to do. The man¡¯srge body was against her back, and the masculine forearms wrapped around the waist were of particr concern.

    It was that moment. Louise Ferira opened the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. Cesare has toe back from Daeshin as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s going to get the ¡®stuff¡¯. It¡¯ll be hard toe back until I get it.¡±

    Stuff? Damia narrowed her eyes. She knew that Cesare was in Daeshin now.

    ¡®But I thought you went to tell my father.¡¯

    However, listening to Louise¡¯s words, Cesare seemed to have gone to get something. He was a human being who could not always be vignt.

    Damia held her breath, and she continued to listen to them. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t realize people were hiding in the locker. Akkard, who was also interested in conversation, and did not disturb Damia anymore. This made it easier to listen to the discussion.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. You have to get Cecil Evergreen as soon as possible, but to do that, Cesare has to return.¡±

    The next moment, her friend¡¯s name popped out of Louise¡¯s mouth. Damia couldn¡¯t understand why Cecil was mentioned here. Then the man kicked her tongue just in time and med Lousie.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along with her. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so hard to get acquainted with each other.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done! Cecil is that foxy girl¡¯s friend! Surely she must have said something to Cecil.¡±

    Louise bit her thumbnails and gritted her teeth. Damia smiled, knowing what she was talking about.

    She was right that Cecil hated Louise. But that wasn¡¯t the fault of Damia. Louise pursued Cecil too tenaciously and tried to get her to do what she wanted. Cecil was exposed to her neurosis.

    ¡®But I thought it was because Cecil was my friend.¡¯

    When Louise was a child, she had been trying to take her Kael away from her, so Damia thought it was the same for Cecil. But now that she heard this conversation¡­ it seemed Louise approached Cecil with some other intention in mind¡ªrather than pettiness.

    ¡°Anyway, now I have no choice but to wait for Cesare while looking at the trends.¡±

    ¡°Wait until the goodse from the temple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once you feed Cecil Evergreen¡­ then it¡¯s over.¡±

    Louise¡¯s fierce voice showed a triumphant look, and Damia, who was listening to her, bit her lips. She was fearful that something terrible would happen to her dear friend.

    Then the man across from her Louise suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why do you look forward to it so much? Is it because you like obeying Cesare?¡±

    ¡°So? Is there another reason?¡±

    ¡°I think there is.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, huh?¡±

    A dark shadow came to Louise¡¯s voice. Her temper was hard to deal with, but the man was a bit different, so he casually scratched a sore spot.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t you know Sister Damia?¡±

    Damier opened her eyes wide at her name flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    Is there anyone who could call her sister? An only daughter, Damia, was puzzled. She stuck closer to the door and looked at the face of the man talking to Louise. And she soon found out who he was.

    ¡®us Hari?¡¯

    us, the only son of Count Harry, had a unique and subtle appearance, mixed with blood from the West and East continents because his mother was from the East.

    Damia¡¯s father ran several businesses, including items that were delivered on us¡¯s mother¡¯s behalf. And one of them was the tea leaf business with Count Harry.

    Because of this, he sometimes followed his father to Count Harry¡¯s. Damia and us, who had no siblings, quickly became friends, so they had a pretty good rtionship until puberty came. Maybe it would be nice to call him a childhood friend.

    ¡®Although it is all in the past.¡¯

    Adolescence, like measles, transformed heterosexual rtionships into a different form than before. us gradually began to distance himself from her, and after a few years, they even ceased to talk to each other.

    It was a pity. But Damia didn¡¯t really care. At the time, she was too overwhelmed and aware of her first love, Kael.

    ***

 Chapter 44

    <strong>Damia looked at us¡¯s face after a long absence with an unfamiliar look.</strong>He had been a delicate, sensitive boy when he was young. When she saw that he became a big young man, he seemed like a new person.

    ¡®I heard about your close friends with Cesare, but I never thought I¡¯d see you here.¡¯

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to be immersed in the sentiments of the past. At us¡¯ sudden words, Louise seemed firmly offended.

    ¡°Why do I hate Damia Prim? It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    usughed at Louise¡¯s sharp-tongued attitude.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s obvious; you can¡¯t hide your feelings. It looks fun to take a friend from Nuna* Damia?¡± [*Older sister]

    ¡°Why? Nowe on. You feel sorry for her?¡±

    ¡°Well, a little bit.¡±

    us confirmed in a neat tone. Louise screamed at his reply.

    ¡°Why the hell do men only like that girl? What is it that Ick or less than when ites to Damia Prim?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you have nothing here?¡±

    us squeezed his chest and chuckled. Damia was unfamiliar with the expression of mischievousness.

    Louise¡¯s doll-like face, who witnessed this movement, turned red at once. Still, herplex and sense of inferiority was raised as she raised her hand.

    ¡°us, how you dare to make fun of me¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Oops¡­¡±

    us, whose age was active in physical activity, avoided her hand without difficulty. However, he couldn¡¯t escape her kicking under her generous skirt.

    ¡°Oww!!¡±

    us was kicked in the shin with her pointed shoes. He frowned, and his eyes as he red at Louise became fierce. He seemed to say he would stand being hit once for a joke¡ªbut wouldn¡¯t stand for it if he was hit anymore.

    Seeing this, Louise gritted her teeth in anger and forced her foot down. She was on the same boat with him, whether she liked it or not. If she created more resentment between them, nothing good woulde from it.

    ¡°Stop joking around and focus on what¡¯s in front of you! Do you understand?¡±

    Louise snapped at him and turned away. She was trembling with anger and walking away as if she didn¡¯t want to be in the same space as us.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. When you contact Cesare, don¡¯t forget to tell them! Don¡¯t ¡®blink¡¯ again.¡±

    Of course, there was no answer back. us rubbed his bruising shin, looking in the direction of Louise¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°What a temper.¡±

    us clicked his tongue in distaste and finally left. Damia held her breath and waited for his footsteps to disappearpletely over the corridor.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    It seemed like everyone was really gone. Damia sighed and rxed her body. After being very nervous for a long time, she was very tired.

    She was about to push open the door to the locker when arge hand popped out over her shoulder, grabbing her delicate wrist.

    Damia was so surprised that her heart fluttered. Her body trembled when she realized that she hadpletely forgotten the man behind her back.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Akkard?¡±

    Damia carefully looked back at him. It wasn¡¯t what he intended, but the movement was close to one of a ferocious beast¡¯s.

    It was unavoidable. Akkard dimly reflected in the lighter shade of the door from the dark shadows exuded a dangerous feeling. Especially his sharp eyes shining brightly under thick eyebrows.

    ¡°Do not go out yet.¡±

    He whispered briefly to Damia, dissuading her. Damia was puzzled. The sound of sweeping came from somewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s a maid.¡±

    Damia felt embarrassed. It certainly seemed a little difficult to go out now. The maid was sweeping through a hallway with no one else and would be surprised if someone suddenly jumped out of the locker.

    ¡®Two of them, too.¡¯

    Especially if she were caught hiding with Akkard, there would be strange rumors. Damia reluctantly took her hand away from the door. And was surprised and stiffened when she tried to move back in a startled manner.

    ¡®Ah, again¡­¡¯

    She felt it. Something of her was stabbing her fiercely behind her ass. It was hot and hard, as if it was going to break through her clothes right now.

 Chapter 45

    <strong>¡°Hey, Sir Akkard¡­¡±</strong>

    Damia called his name without knowing what to do. She couldn¡¯t figure out why his member was so ferocious; it wasn¡¯t even night time.

    The face that looked back at him was pitiful and pretty, and the blue eyes that were swaying around under the long eyshes grew bigger because they didn¡¯t know what to do. As soon as he saw this, his groin was sorely energized.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get caught, stay still.¡¯

    Akkard, who had his teeth clenched tightly, whispered and tried to catch his breath. He could see Damia¡¯s blushing as his breath heated up by desire touched her ears. As if made of porcin, the white and delicate earbuds were colored with reddish-pink at the end.

    As soon as he saw this, Akkard literally turned his eyes.

    ¡®I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡¯

    He¡¯s been patient for a long time. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but he was holding Damia from behind.

    Her summer tea party dress was thin and light. Beyond the silk-like soft cloth, Damia¡¯s plump and soft ass cheeks were clearly felt. Just a touch would make any man gasp, go hard and stick out like a horny dog in heat.

    On top of that, she also had rich hair and a good scenting off her white neck. That alone would kill dozens, and Damia Prim even leaned forward in this situation.

    So her ass naturally pressed down against him. It was sloppy and gently rubbed against him and fueling the man¡¯s desire.

    Therefore, it was all Damia¡¯s fault that he was in heat now.

    ¡®So you have to take responsibility.¡¯

    With his eyes dimly shining, Akkard hugged her slender body tightly from behind. Then he reached out and began to squeeze her voluptuous breasts over her clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sir Akkard!¡±

    Surprised, Damia called him with a suffocating sound and tried to take his hand off. But Akkard ignored her voice and put his teeth on her neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Shhh. If you keep making loud noises, they might open the locker.. .¡±

    He warned, biting her long, white neck like a deer. And grumpily, he began to caress her chest more earnestly.

    An unimaginable big breast filled the palm of his hand, giving him a proud fullness. As he swept a couple of fingertips over her peaks, he could feel her nipples standing sharply under the thin dress.

    ¡°They¡¯re standing, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    When he intentionally spit it out to shame, he could see her neck turning redder in front of him. She was so cute as she struggled to hold back her voice. So Akkard opened the front of the dress and touched her breasts directly.

    Her body trembled as he pinched her trembling nipples and spun it round and round. In addition to this, with her shivering ear in his mouth, a sweet moan flowed out.

    ¡°¡­¡­unghn!¡±

    Tears welled up in Damia¡¯s eyes. The teasing and stroking of her breasts was too provocative, and the tongue teasing that prated into her ear. Even when she tried to avoid it, he did not budge as if his arms were made of iron.

    The tongue, which wasing and going in and out of the ears, touched her round ears and sucked the tender flesh behind her ear, and then bit it. The sensation that originated in a small ce less than half a span of the palm swallowed and shook her whole body.

    It was the moment when Damia trembled endlessly at the unfamiliarity. A hand that was squeezing her breast went down to her navel and dug through the hem of her skirt.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Damia rushed to close her thighs. However, as if tough at her efforts, hisrge hand crept through the gap.

    With his calloused hand, his big rough fingertips gently touched her delicate entrance. As Akkard¡¯s hot fingers pressed slowly and softly against her puffy and slightly thick vaginal mouth, her obscene honey oozed out and flowed down from the inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting wet.¡±

    Akkard groaned as if he was reprimanding her, but he yed with her with his hands. At her sensitive vaginal mouth, he spread her softbia like petals with two fingers, and his middle finger caressed her and then crushed the top of her clitoris. In reaction, hot honey poured out from the inside of her entrance again.

    Damia looked back at him, gasping almost crying. There was a person outside the locker, and she looked like she didn¡¯t know how to do this. Her face, which was so overwhelmed with pleasure that she didn¡¯t know what to do, further aroused the man¡¯s sadism.

    ¡°How foolish.¡±

    That kind of facial expression is counterproductive. He kissed Dama¡¯s temple and whispered with a horrible affection.

    Unlike his slow dark voice, his behavior became more urgent and harsh. After roughly lowering his pants, he grabbed Damia¡¯s soft ass and started rubbing his pir on her tiny, white underwear revealed under her lifted skirt.

    ***

 Chapter 46

    <hr>

    <strong>¡°W-what are you do¡ª¡±</strong>

    Damia was even more embarrassed by his stark desire she felt over a thin piece of cloth.

    ¡°What am I doing? This is what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Akkard pulled her wet underwear with his fingers and slid his cock through a small gap. His hot, thick penis moved in the underwear as if they woulde through the entrance right away.

    Surprised by the sensation, Damie quaked. When she forgot the situation for a moment and tried to struggle, Akkard, who was holding her arm, whispered:

    ¡°Shh, if you move like that, it could go in by mistake.¡±

    Of course, it was a lie. He would like to go all the way, but he needed space to poke and ride around all night long with his robust stamina.

    But doing this with Damia was to release some frustration. Akkard wanted to make her cry and torment the woman who kept running away from him.

    Damia became calm when Akkard threatened to put it in. Her eyes looking up at him in anxiety were so sweet that he wanted to lick them. Feeling the desire that soared to the end of her neck, Akkard grabbed her waist harder and held her hips close.

    ¡°Okay, just stay still.¡±

    Putting his own between her two silky smooth thighs, he slowly pushed his back. His penis, soaked with transparent liquid, stroked herbia lips without difficulty.

    Akkard began to move back and forth, enjoying the pleasure of that tight kiss between her lower lips. It wasn¡¯t as good as putting it in, but it had its own taste.

    ¡®I¡¯m so excited.¡¯

    He lowered his gaze under his light eyshes. There, Damia, whose ears were red, was being held by him while one of her hands covered his mouth, trembling. Even though she was afraid that a sound would leak, she was more embarrassed by her burning body.

    Her tearful appearance was pitiful. At the same time, the male¡¯s heart was set on fire even more. Akkard wanted to keep bothering her and see her crying from uncontroble pleasure again and again.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Her thighs trembled as he sang her name in a husky voice. Akkard slowly and deliberately stroked her t lower abdomen.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    When he touched her opening covered with honey, Damia shook her head as if not to. Even now, she was out of her mind because of his penis, which teased hering in and out from the back, as if it would prate her at any moment. In this situation, if Akkard bullied her front too, she would copse, and there was no guarantee that she could hold back her voice.

    Akkard ignored the pathetic resistance and slipped his hand through an opening. It was easy to find the clitoris located there.

    He slowly rubbed the red, slightly swollen pearl with a deep appetite. Then, Damie¡¯s gasping breathing immediately made her feel sweet.

    ¡°Huh, yeah¡­ Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you that happy? It¡¯s so swollen here.¡±

    Whenever he teased his fingers faster, a wet sound echoed through his ears, and the lewd sound echoed in the narrow locker as well. Every time the ce that was as small as a baby¡¯s fingernail was tormented, Damia couldn¡¯te to her senses because of the pleasure that made her legs go numb.

    The movement of his sex organ, poking and rubbing on her vaginal mouth, was mesmerizing. Behind her, his firm lower abdomen smacked her soft butt and pushed harder.

    His penis that stroked between her thighs was hot and sore. But whenever he came near toing in, she tightened her core without realizing it. It wasn¡¯t even inserted, but she got the illusion that his organ was digging inside her vagina.

    Damia was helplessly caught by him and couldn¡¯t even moan and shed tears. When her ass was pulled back, his penis rubbed against her even harder and when he was pushed forward, his fingers taunted her clitoris mercilessly.

    Damia¡¯s legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t stand properly. In order not to fall, Damia took her hand off her mouth and held herself against the door of the locker. She was worried that her moans would leak btedly.

    ¡°Out there, uh¡­ they¡¯ll hear me¡­¡­.¡±

    Finally, Damia cried and clung on to him. Akkard reached out and covered her mouth, feeling the mounting excitement that seemed to culminate at any moment. Then, with his fingers, he teased her moist mouth.

    ¡°How does your cheap water taste?¡±

    She knew what it was even if Akkard didn¡¯t mention it. The slightly sour, sweet, nd and extremely lewd fluid that melted on her tongue.

 Chapter 47

    <strong>Damia was reluctant, but his fingers, which filled her mouth, did not relent.</strong>His harsh breathing behind her was exciting and frightening. The body-shaking stimtion made her into a female in heat, not Damia Prim.

    Afraid of the sensation, Damie sobbed. One day this man suddenly appeared in the North, shaking her whole routine andmon sense. Like a storm, he blew everything away and swung her around, holding her all the way.

    She hated it but also was delighted and going crazy with excitement. His fingers that yed around her skirt made her ecstatic, as if the heat of a violent man stabbing from behind would melt her away.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot. You¡¯re going to melt my cock in your stream of water.¡±

    ¡°No, stop¡ªUgh!¡±

    At some point, her pussy contractions became stronger until Akkard attacked her clit, and her eyes rolled back and turned white with mind-numbing pleasure.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡±

    Her toes curled up, and her thighs trembled. The peachy ass cheeks revealed in the dark squeezed, her muscles mping. Because of this, the round part leading to the thigh was cut like a dimple.

    Akkard touched that dimple and whispered with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Did you cum already? You¡¯re really sexy.¡±

    In the meantime, he steadily shook his waist, pretending to be rxed, but Akkard¡¯s eyes flushed red with lust with great excitement at the fantastic view in front of him.

    And he had no choice but to hold himself back in this tititing situation. Someone was outside as they hid in a dark locker as he stroked his cock between the thighs of a stunning beauty. Especially the superb view of Damia, who was afraid of being caught, so she couldn¡¯t even make a sound properly, and the magnificent sight of her twisting her body endlessly in pleasure.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll get caught. That¡¯s enough¡­

    ¡°If you want to stop, tighten your thighs and shake your hips more.¡±

    Akkard licked his red lips with carnal desire and smacked her ass lightly. Damia was surprised and tightened her thighs further. Then, Akkard¡¯s groans, as murky as boiling iron water, resonated.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. More. tighten more.¡±

    A small jolt in the enclosed locker filled with the sound of a man¡¯s rough gasping and the obscene sound of his genitals rubbing between her wet legs. Akkard¡¯s body, which was heated by heightened pleasure, was as hot as a ck rock heated by the scorching sun in the middle of summer.

    Damia shook wildly without hesitation. There wasn¡¯t pration but somehow, it was more chaotic and obscene than sexual intercourse.

    Her pussy, still high off of her climax, which had yet to subside, was still twitching freely. Akkard¡¯s cock still rubbed against her and her now overly sensitive body trembled and convulsed.

    Maybe that¡¯s why even though she was so careful, a convulsion made her bump her shoulder or knee somewhere on the locker door. The sound leaked outside, and the maid stopped brushing with her broomstick.

    ¡°¡­¡­? Is anyone there?¡±

    The maid¡¯s footsteps were approaching them. Frightened by this, Damia stretched her arm back and tried to push Akkard away. But he grabbed her arm and pulled it back, and rubbed his penis more vigorously.

    ¡°Hnughh.¡±

    He burst a small groan through his teeth and pushed his waist forward. Damia¡¯s body hit by the momentum hit the locker door loudly.

    Boom-boom! Rattle-!

    ¡°Oh, my!¡±

    The maid, who was approaching, screamed in surprise. Upon hearing this, Damia sobbed and grabbed the locker door, afraid that the maid would open the locker door immediately.

    In the meantime, Akkard was calm. After a few more rough moves, he squeezed between Damia¡¯s thighs to the root of his member and ejacted.

    ¡°Oh¡­..!!¡±

    She could feel his firm body trembling close behind her back. At the same time, Damia¡¯s overworked thighs suddenly became damp.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The sound of his breath soaked in pleasure was drowsy, but it was a mess for Damia, who was underneath the greedy male. Damia, who was shaking, grabbed the doorknob like a lifeline and whispered with a sob.

    ¡°P-people outside¡­¡­¡±

    ***

 Chapter 48

    <strong>¡°Tsk.¡±</strong>

    Akkard, who saw the pathetic expression, briefly kicked his tongue. This was the problem with outdoor sex. His time to rx and enjoy his afterglow was always interrupted; he immediately revealed his original temper.

    ¡°Move your hands.¡±

    Holding Damia¡¯s shaky hand, he took it away from the locker. Then he clenched his fist and hit the wall of the locker hard.

    Boom! Bang-!

    He didn¡¯t even seem to want to hide the fact that there were people in the locker. Although it was a deafening sound, his strong fist was intact.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Akkard, revealing his difort, immediately threatened those outside. The servant girl, who knew nothing, was literally stunned and terrified by his aggressive reaction.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Although she worked in a noble family for a long time, this was the first time something like this happened. Shocked and frightened, the maid turned around and ran away.

    The sound of the maid¡¯s footsteps echoed loudly in the hallway, slowly fading away. When the traces of her body disappearedpletely, the relieved Damia¡¯s body could finally rx.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    She had moved so energetically in a small ce that was short of oxygen that her eyes were spinning. Fortunately, Akkard held her waist lightly with one arm as she was about to fall forward. Then he took out his handkerchief with his other hand and wiped off the semen between Damia¡¯s white thighs.

    After cleaning off the damp liquid, the dress managed to look fine when it was lowered. The hem of the clothes was wrinkled, but it didn¡¯t show easily if one didn¡¯t pay attention.

    ¡®All right, that¡¯s enough.¡¯

    Akkard, who checked and confirmed her dress and proper appearance, raised his head. The moment he saw Damia¡¯s face, his masculine eyebrows immediately drew into a frown.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can do this.¡¯

    It was as if he had made a rose grow into full bloom. Damia¡¯s disheveled appearance was highly provoking. The always neat hair was disheveled and added a decadent beauty, and the traces of tears on the white face were shiny.

    She had bit her lips to swallow her moans, and her swollen red lips like buds were full of teeth marks. The tip of her nose was swollen, and her eyes were so wet that it was terribly sexy. Anyone looking at that face would surely be able to smell their nasty dirty love affair a mile away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Akkard opened the locker door without hesitation and brought Damia out. Fortunately, the hallway where the maid ran away was empty, and no one was there. They could breathe easier in the cool hallway, releasing hot heat from the locker.

    ¡®It would be better to get some rest around here.¡¯

    After seeing Damia¡¯s face stained with tears, Akkard thought such. He looked around with an indifferent nce to find out where it would be most suitable to rest.

    It seemed necessary to wipe Damia¡¯s wet face to cool it down and to calm the lingering feelings of the affair. And in the meantime, he couldfort her, and it¡¯d be great if he could convince her do it one more time.

    Akkard looked at Damia with a deeper look, wanting to fill his appetite. Damia suddenly threw away his arm, which was supporting her.

    Wack!!

    It was so hard that it sounded like he had been pped. Akkard frowned and rubbed his arm reflexively. It didn¡¯t hurt much, but it was unpleasant to be suddenly rejected and shaken off.

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    Akkard was about to reproach her when the sight that met his eyes stopped him cold in his tracks. Not even reaching his chin was Damia¡¯s face staring at him with tearful eyes.

    Her face, was a mixture of resentment, shame, love, hatred and sorrow¨Cit was shockingly raw. Strangely, the moment he saw her face, he felt like time around him stopped.

    He couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her face as if he had been beaten hard in the chest and couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Because of this, Akkard hesitated unexpectedly. That¡¯s when Damia burst into tears, her face distorted.

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask Akkard to console her or hit or me him or get angry.

    Instead, Damia¡¯s choice was topletely ignore him. Shepletely estranged Akkard from her feelings. Like he wasn¡¯t even there.

    Damia, whose face was dripping with tears, turned her back with both hands, and with her weak legs, took steps and moved away from him.

    Stunned, Akkard looked nkly at her back. The sight of her walking alone in the empty hallway was strangely carved into his retina.

    Her straight, slim back.

    Her back stubbornly turned away from Akkard. As he stared at it, he suddenly felt a strong intuition.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I know that I¡¯m never going to forget that back.

    But there was nothing he could do. Damia Prim never looked back while traversing that long corridor.

 Chapter 49

    <strong>¡°¡­Hey, Damia</strong>¡ª can you hear me?¡±

    Damia came to her senses at the call from across the table. Her stepmother, Noe, worriedly eyed her.

    Only then did Damia realize that she had frozen mid-bite, embroiled in her thoughts. Perhaps yesterday¡¯s incident had shocked her more than she had initially thought.

    ¡®I told myself that I was bitten by a stray dog and tried to forget.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t work out as well as she hoped. She was angry at Akkard, who made her look like a cheap courtesan, and hated herself for being swept up in lust under his hands. When Damia recalled what happened in the locker, her face burned with shame.

    Damia naturally had a serene, thoughtful face. Noe looked at her beautiful adopted daughter¡¯s face like a master scuptures¡¯ masterpiece. And asked very carefully.

    ¡°The food on your te hasn¡¯t decreased for a while now. What is bothering you so much, Damia? What¡¯s the matter?

    ¡°Ah-Abu-bu!¡±

    As if to counter Noe¡¯s words, Leon, Damia¡¯s young half-brother, waved a baby fork and shouted.

    Damiaughed a little at his bright loveliness and then met Noe¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that¡­ there¡¯s a lot of household affairs to worry about.¡±

    Usually, the Lord¡¯s wife handled a family¡¯s internal affairs, but in the case of Count Prim¡¯s house, the daughter, Damia, managed the household affairs.

    This was her father¡¯s consideration for Damia, who had given his only daughter all the power early in his second marriage. It was also an attempt to prevent a possible battle for session.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    When the topic of household affairs came out, Noe immediately lowered her eyshes. Damia could never guess her thoughts. What did she frankly think of the household affairs and internal power in Damia¡¯s hands?

    Noe, who was the daughter of a poor baron, became a widow when her husband passed away. As a widow with a child she retreated to a temple to live and pray for the rest of her life. But identally, on business, she was spotted by Count Prim, and they remarried.

    The House of Prim, although it had the moderate status of Countdom, was one of the most prestigious families in the North. Perhaps that¡¯s why Noe looked intimidated in front of Damia even though she was her stepmother.

    Sometimes she was so timid that Damia often felt ufortable. Just like now.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re very busy these days, Damia. You don¡¯te home, and you often stay out¡­! Of course, I¡¯m not trying to interfere with your personal life. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just worried about you¨C¡°

    Noe couldn¡¯t even make eye contact and babbled. She had an oddly young girlish attitude even now with two children. Perhaps that¡¯s why Damia even felt like she was that one viiness who bullied her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re worried about me. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a meal together, and I¡¯m sorry for thinking, Mother.¡±

    Trying to shake off the ufortable air, Damia replied with a meek and sympathetic tone. Then, Noe¡¯s anxious face soon turned bright.

    ¡°Thank you for saying that, Dami; I was just¡­ lonely without you. You know, we¡¯re the only ones in this spacious mansion.¡±

    Noe said, reaching out and hugging Leon. Damia knew what she meant. Her father, Count Prim, was absent¡ª as was Noe¡¯s son Cesare. Therefore, the only woman and children in the mansion.

    ¡®But there are so many employees.¡¯

    Damia nced at the maid who was busily carrying food from the kitchen, but Noe, who didn¡¯t notice the focus of her attention, sighed deeply and brought up Cesare¡¯s story.

    ¡°He followed the Count to Daeshin, but I haven¡¯t heard from him yet. I¡¯m worried if he arrived safely and if he is learning the business from the Count now.¡±

    Noe forced herself tough, mentioning that it was no use raising sons who often grew up to be so unthoughtful and unfilial. In the meantime, she covered Leon¡¯s ears in case he could understand her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Mother. Brother Cesare¡­¡­¡±

    Damia wanted to tell her that he was smart so that he could take good care of himself. However,pliments about Cesare could note out of her mouth. Especially now that she knew he was up to something.

    Louise said Cesare would definitely bring ¡®the goods¡¯ from the Daeshin battlefield. And he would feed it to Cecil. What the hell is that ¡®thing¡¯?

    Maybe it¡¯s a neurotoxin? What are you trying to get out of Cecil by feeding her something that will cloud her mind?

    ***

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Dami was afraid of what might happen to Cecil.</strong>She was not the type to have light and shallow friendships with everyone. One of the only people she could trust and open her heart to was Cecil, who was very precious to her.

    Now her childhood friend and long-time unrequited love, Kael, had already left so if she lost Cecil too¡­¡­ Damia couldn¡¯t breathe, just imagining it.

    Fortunately, Noe didn¡¯t notice Damia¡¯s paleplexion and was busy wiping Leon¡¯s chin full of leaking food. Without much thought, she took Damia¡¯s words at face value and started to speak.

    ¡°Yeah, Cesare is smart and capable, so he¡¯ll be okay. He¡¯ll be right back home as soon as he finishes his work in Daeshin. There¡¯s also a saying that no news is good news. Right?

    ¡°Ahahhahaha!¡±¡±

    Instead of Damia responding, Leon burst into crystalughter in response. The child with blue eyes and blonde hair was as cute as an angel. So Dami was able to let go of her worries for a short moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Yes, everything will be fine, Mother.¡±

    Damia spit out insincere words and held back a sigh.

    Noe was definitely a good person for a stepmother. Maybe she actually thought Damia as her family when it came down to it.

    But Damia knew for certain that it wasn¡¯t the case for Cesare. He obviously treated Damia as a woman, not a sister, so Damia was not about to consider him as family.

    ¡®So I¡¯ll choose Cecil.¡¯

    She felt sorry for her stepmother, Noe, but she was determined to stop Cesare by any means necessary.

    For the sake of her friend Cecil, and for the future of Count Prim.

    After dinner, Dami went up to her bedroom. In a familiar and cozy bedroom, her heart became calm.

    The cool breeze of the summer night blew over the slightly open window. Damia, who was breathing in pleasantly, suddenly smelled a subtle lc scent mixed with the wind.

    ¡®That¡¯s weird. It¡¯s not the season for lcs.¡¯

    Damia looked out the window into the garden but couldn¡¯t see any lcs either. But somewhere in her room, there was definitely a scent.

    Damia¡¯s eyes searched her room. Suddenly, she saw a bunch of dried lc flowers hanging between the lovely canopy decorations by the bedside. It was a bouquet of flowers that she had somehow missed.

    ¡°This..¡­.¡±

    Damia frowned when she recalled the identity of the bouquet. It was a bouquet that Akkard gave her on the day he had first visited the mansion.

    After receiving it, she put it down somewhere andpletely forgot about it. But why is this bouquet hanging by her bedside? And so carefully dried?

    As she wondered, Damia finally decided to call a maid and ask her. Fortunately, the maid in charge of Damia¡¯s bedroom knew the answer.

    ¡°Oh, the bouquet was ordered by Mrs. Noe, so I put it back, miss.¡±

    ¡°Mother? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­ ..sorry.

    The maid, who tilted her head as if she was puzzled, smiled awkwardly. While looking at this, Damia suddenly realized Noe¡¯s thoughts. She dried the bouquet her adopted daughter received from the man with a girlish romantic attitude and brought it back tomemorate it. Perhaps she wanted it to remain a good memory for Damia.

    She appreciated Noe¡¯s thoughtfulness, but it made life difficult for her. Damia didn¡¯t even want to see Akkard Valerian¡¯s face. Considering that his face was probably the best in the whole kingdom or perhaps the best in the world was a testament to how much Damia¡¯s mind had turned against him.

    However, she couldn¡¯t throw away the bouquet that Noe had prepared for her with so much care. Especially in front of the maid.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know. You can go now.¡±

    After sighing, Damia finally decided to ignore the bouquet. Just like when she turned away from Akkard in the hallway that day.

    ¡°Yes, miss. Have a good night.¡±

    The servant girl who knew nothing left the room with a polite bow. Damia, who was left alone,y on the bed with a throbbing head.

    She was very exhausted from both Akkard Valerian and Cesare.

 Chapter 51

    <strong>She must have fallen asleep. Damia opened her eyes to a rustling sound by her bedside.</strong>She expected it was a mouse but was surprised to see the banquet of dried flowers that fell off.

    ¡°Ugh, what a mess.¡±

    After waking up, Damia sighed and swept back her hair.

    The bouquet Akkard gave her troubled her until the end. The fallen lcs made a spectacle all over the bed. The dried flower leaves were crumbly and scattered on the sheet, bing powdery.

    Damia, who was too tired to deal with it, roughly pushed the flowers away with her hands andy down again. She would deal with it in the morning by telling the maid to clean up after she slept with it.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    It was at that moment when Damia inadvertently turned around to fall back asleep that an uninvited guest caught the corner of her eye. Hidden in the shadows, Damia was startled. As soon as she found out who it was, Damia was literally surprised to the point where her blood froze in her vein.

    ¡°Ah¡ª you¡¯re awake? I thought I was being careful.¡±

    A little away from her bed, there was Cesare, sitting on a chair next to a table. He was looking at her andughed. At first, she thought it was an illusion, but it was real.

    ¡°Hi, Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Brother?¡±

    Pale-faced, Damia sat up. She was so flustered and rmed that she couldn¡¯t even scream. As far as she knew, Cesare had followed her father to the Temple. But how did he suddenly arrive in her bedroom?

    She hadn¡¯t heard of Cesare¡¯s return yet. Even if he arrivedte at night¡ª why would he hide in her bedroom and watch her sleep?

    ¡®Danger.¡¯

    rms alerted her whole body.

    She was trapped in a locked room with Cesare alone. Her heart started to beat in panic, and goosebumps ran down her spine. This was exactly how the mouse felt trapped in a corner by a rattlesnake. She didn¡¯t even blink in case the snake would strike.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised, Damia? Like someone caught doing something wrong.¡±

    Cesare whispered smoothly with a strangely soft smile. He got up from his seat and approached the bed.

    He was a handsome, well-built young man, so as he bent over her he cast arge shadow over Damia¡¯s body. He came up to her nose and caressed Damia¡¯s long loose hair.

    It was an icy and sticky touch. It was unpleasant, like an invisible spider web that sought to stick and entangle her.

    Cesare¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled, uttering insulting words in a light tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again. You¡¯ve gotten prettier. While I was gone, did you have fun with Akkard Valerian?¡±

    Feeling the sting of stigma, Damia clutched her mrs. She wanted to scream right away and call someone. But it was too dangerous. If she did manage to scream, it would take too long for attendants to reach her room.

    It would be much faster for Cesare in front of her to wield his hands against her.

    Cesare could easily crush her, easily using his weight against her and do something irreversible if he wanted. When Damia realized the situation, she felt as if she was dumped in cold water.

    I can¡¯t show fear in this situation.

    With determination, Damia opened her mouth:

    ¡°What the hell is this, brother? Sneaking into someone else¡¯s bedroom sote at night.¡±

    Damia¡¯s face looked up at Cesare, which was much bigger and stronger than hers and calm. On the contrary, he showed a slight hint of displeasure.

    Cesare¡¯s hand rubbing the tip of Damia¡¯s hair, halted. He stared at Damia as if he was trying to smell fear.

    His eyes, which glowed incredibly toxic blue in the dark, shined like ss beads. Even though it chilled her spine, Damia did not avoid his gaze. Instead, Cesare¡¯s eyes turned away first.

    He inadvertently lowered his eyes and found the remains of the lc flowers scattered over her bed. At that moment, his red lips twisted strangely.

    ¡°This¡­.. I guess this is what he gave you. Did you have a good time ying with his sloppy bottoms? He¡¯s not the kind of person to do this strange thing.¡±

    His cold fingers grabbed a handful of the dried lcs. The fragile flowers screamed in the cruel hand of his as he crumbled them into a fine powder.

    He repeated it and repeated it. The act seemed to give Damia an unspoken warning.

    Damia gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to be questioned by Cesare like a sinner and didn¡¯t want to y into feeding his dangerous abnormal behavior.

    Therefore, Damia decided to take the offense. She ignored Cesare¡¯s words and used him directly.

    ¡°I know brother is nning something. Please be honest. What did you do at the Temple?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 52

    <strong>¡°nning, Damia?</strong>As you know, I only assisted ¡®Father¡¯ in his business.¡±

    Of course, Cesare was not easily shaken and spoke of her father in a counterattack against her.

    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ve talked to Father about your recent behavior. Oh my, Dami, how can you spread your legs to such a promiscuous man?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Father didn¡¯t like it very much,¡± Cesare added, pretending to be regretful. Damia bit her lips gently.

    Her rtionship with men, the fact that it entered her father¡¯s ear, was awful and embarrassing. Damia did not want to disappoint her father, who was one of her only remaining blood rtives. Cesare knew that and must have been aiming to try and hurt Damia.

    ¡®Then I seeded.¡¯

    Damia held her head up high even though she wanted to cry. Cesare was trying to rile her up and distract her from the main point. She didn¡¯t fall for provocation and just steadily looked at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I know everything. About the ¡®things¡¯ Brother brought from the temple.¡±

    For a flicker of a second, Cesare¡¯s rxed face hardened.

    ¡°What do you mean? All I brought from the Temple is the ounting book. I can show it to you if you want.¡±

    Cesare immediately recovered his poker face and spoke casually, but Damie could tell. Cesare¡¯s eyes, ncing at her face, were unsteady.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what to say. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m really talking about.¡¯

    Of course, Damia didn¡¯t know what those¡¯ things¡¯ were. She was only pretending to know. Fortunately, she still had more information she had overheard in the locker in her arsenal.

    ¡°What do you mean, only ledgers? Brother.¡±

    Damia grinned as she looked at his face stained with lies and masks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can feed my friend ounting books, right?¡±

    Cesare¡¯s expressionpletely disappeared. Damia¡¯sst hand was very effective. Even if she used it, without knowing the power, the fact changed.

    ¡°Leave Cecil alone ¡ªand me, too.¡±

    Confident of victory, Damia warned him for thest time. Cesare was still silent. His face, shadowed by the moonlight, was strangely creepy, and Damia got an ominous feeling.

    ¡°If you have nothing more to say, please leave my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°¡­and if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Finally, Cesare spoke. At a shallow nce, it seemed to be a joke with his gentle smile.

    But behind that smile, the tension snapped and broke through. Damia instinctively moved away to get away from him. At the same time, she issued an ultimatum at Cesare.

    ¡°Get out! Or I¡¯ll scream.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to scream? Oh dear.¡±

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s neck like a bolt of lightning. The grip would be able to snap her fragile neck in an instant.

    Feeling a sense of crisis, blood drained out of Damia¡¯s face. Cesare smiled happily, looking down at her face white as a sheet of paper in the dark. Then he groped Damia¡¯s neck and pressed down on the round vocal cords that looked like peach seeds.

    Damia gasped as she felt her throat pressed. Fortunately, she was not being suffocated, but her voice did note out.

    ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t be afraid, Dami. I can¡¯t hurt you. I just want to give you some advice. As your brother, no matter what.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s voice was creepily sweet. It wasn¡¯t the voice of a man holding someone else¡¯s neck. Damia felt an even greater dread of danger when her heart heard it.

    ¡°Oh, lovely Damia, I don¡¯t care who you y with. Just because there¡¯s some dirt on the jewelry doesn¡¯t mean it affects the price. If you brush it off and get rid of it, everything is fine.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it? Whispering, Cesare grazed Damia¡¯s neck with his thumb as if he were ecstatic. Then he kissed her on the back of her hand while clenching her neck. Staring into her eyes as if he wanted to kiss Damia directly but wouldn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°But not just Akkard Valerian. He¡¯s too annoying. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s hiding, do you?¡±

    It was a strange nuance. As if Akkard approached her because he had something to do with her.

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Since she was held by the neck, Damia couldn¡¯t fight back, instead, she shot Cesare, her fiercest re pushing out her panic with outrage.</strong>This was absolutely ridiculous.

    Originally Cesare should have had no status¡ªhe was a liability that her stepmother brought in. Instead, Damia was in charge of all the mansion¡¯s internal affairs, recing her absent father. Cesare, apletely unrted person to the Count of Prim, should have had no space nor power to intervene in her affairs.

    But Cesare cleverly established his ce outside the family. Over the years, he took over the social world by bringing in young northern aristocrats to his side and setting up some small businesses using his personal connections.

    Damia¡¯s father, a businessman, encouraged his stepson¡¯s efforts and, while underestimating him, bestowed many favors upon him. And Cesare was now repaying her family¡¯s favor as an enemy.

    ¡®How do I get out of his grasp?¡¯

    Damia desperately swirled her head and red at Cesare. Cesare smiled as if he was pleased and ttered to monopolize her attention. It seemed so sincere Damia felt even more disgusted.

    ¡°Listen to me, Damia. You¡¯re also part of the proud Count Prim of the North. Unlike the south, which suffers from pollution, our north is thriving under the Temple¡¯s protection. But nothing good wille about by ying with a royal dog like Akkard Valerian.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s tone actually resembled a concerned blood-rted brother¡¯s voice and momentarily stunned an unprepared Damia. She frowned and tried to understand his words.

    ¡®What¡¯s this? Is the Temple involved¡­ ..in Cesare¡¯s work?¡¯

    And presumably, the Akkard was, probably, standing at a counterpoint¡ªagainst him. Cesare¡¯s face, who dared to ¡°advise¡± Damia, was overflowing with unclothed obsession. But apart from that, his blue eyes remained rational.

    ¡®He is not just saying this because he is jealous of Akkard.¡¯

    Damia became more anxious as more questions came up. She wanted to provoke and dig up more information from Cesare but couldn¡¯t because she was being strangled.

    On the other hand, Cesare seemed very smug because he poured out as much bullshit nonsense as he desired. Cesare stroked Damia¡¯s cheek with his other hand not on her neck and whispered affectionately.

    ¡°Are you so concerned about Cecil Evergreen? Then choose me, Damia, because if you¡¯re also on my side, all difficulties will be solved.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s face was close to the tip of her nose, willing her to choose him. At the same time, his grip on Damia¡¯s neck tightened; a silent but loud threat.

    Damia clenched her teeth. Her vocal cords that were crushed by his intense fingertips hurt, and now she was running out of breath but her anger and outrage outweighed her suffering¡ªshe would never sumb to Cesare¡¯s threats!

    So she managed to squeeze out a verbal protest like an underdog cornered.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wheeze, W-Weezing!¡±

    Damia scratched the back of Cesare¡¯s hand that was clenching her neck and gasping pitifully. She couldn¡¯t breathe, her delicate face turning red as if she were about to burst, her veins standing blue on my neck. She was on the verge of suffocation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Damia?¡±

    After seeing this, Cesare¡¯s hand became reflexively loose. He miscalcted his strength.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Damia took the opportunity and quickly flipped her shoulders. Unable to keep up with her momentary struggle, Cesare¡¯s hand slipped from her neck. Damia finally escaped from his grasp and shouted as loud as she could.

    ¡°Save me! Somebody help me!¡±

    ***

 Chapter 54

    <strong>¡°Miss!!!¡±</strong>

    From the end of the corridor, the sound of servants running in reply to their mistress¡¯ call for help. Cesare looked down at his empty hand that Damia had slipped from with a face that she couldn¡¯t read.

    Damia thought she saw bitterness in his expression. But the next moment, Cesare surprisingly smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in bringing up my name, Damia. I¡¯m not supposed to be back yet¡ª so you¡¯d better be smart.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t spread your legs to him anymore.¡±

    Damia frowned as she listened to Cesare¡¯s quick closing remarks. Today, he spoke in enigmas, but Cesare jumped through the window and disappeared before she could organize her thoughts.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    ¡°Are you all right, mydy?!¡±

    The servants, who rushed in, opened the door and looked inside her room. But Cesare had already left.

    ¡°Damia, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?

    Noe, who woke up from sleep, appeared with a slightly swollen face and worriedly inquired. Even though Damia was her stepdaughter, she seemed to be sincerely concerned and wondering if something had happened to her. Noe came out in such a hurry that even the slippers on her feet were uneven.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Damia bit her lips and studied her stepmother¡¯s face. Did Noe know that Cesare is back? If she knew, it would be natural to tell her¡ªbut why didn¡¯t you say anything?

    Damia lowered her eyes to hide her doubts. And lightly apologized politely as if it was nothing.

    ¡°I must have had a nightmare, Mother. It was so vivid that I thought someone really broke into my room. I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.¡±

    I wanted to bite my tongue to say this even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But now I had to do this.

    The north was a small ce. There were few new faces. Crossing one bridge, and you were bound to bump into someone you knew. However, Damia¡¯s reputation would be in shambles if rumors spread that a mysterious, monstrous man broke into the bedroom of an unmarried virgin.

    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s what Cesare was aiming for.¡¯

    Damia was furious, but she stepped back for now. Now there are too many listeners, including employees. Conscious of this, she painted it as if it was no big deal and sent out the servants who were still looking around the room.

    ¡°Sorry for thete-night disturbance. You can all go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Have a good night.¡±

    The servants retreated with puzzled looks and confused expressions. Soon, Damia and Noe were the only ones left in her bedroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m d nothing happened. Whew, I was so worried and thought something happened to you.¡±

    Noe, relieved and ignorant, held her thumping heart. While the Count, her husband, was away, she would be in trouble if anything happened to his daughter. She thought it was fortunate that it was just a nightmare.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mature that I thought you were fully grown-up, but even you have days like this.¡±

    Noe, who covered her mouth andughed in relief, was about to turn around. But Damia quickly reached out and grabbed her sleeve. She whispered quietly in her ear, who looked back startled and curious.

    ¡°But it¡¯s weird, Mother. When I woke up¡­ I saw my brother, Cesare.¡±

    In my bedroom.

    Noe¡¯s eyes grew big upon hearing Damia¡¯s words. Damia kept her eyes on her face and studied her reaction carefully. Noe scarlet eyes avoided her ze and as if she was embarrassed, and barely replied:

    ¡°But Cesare hasn¡¯t returned from the Temple yet, dear. Besides, he¡¯s not the kind of kid who would sneak into his adult sister¡¯s bedroom¡­ You probably saw it wrong¡ª half asleep.

    Damia lowered her eyes, guarding her expression. It was an answer as she expected. That¡¯s why Cesare had warned her that it was no use mentioning his name.

    Well, if she said someone who wasn¡¯t here broke into the bedroom. Who would believe what Damia said? There was no doubt that her usation would be dismissed as a dream.

    Even if Damia insisted and seriously announced the issue, the loss was more significant than the gain. An unrted step-brother hid in his sister¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night¡ªHa.

    There would be no greater scandal in the northern conservativemunity. Damia¡¯s precious family would be abused in the evil gossiping mouthpiece of the people.

    When Damia thought of her family¡¯s honor being defiled and torn into pieces countless times¡ªthere was only one possible answer.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Yes. Since I was sleeping, I might have misseen it. ¡°

    But one day, I will make Chesare pay for what he did.

    Damia smiled, picture-perfect, as she suppressed her seething insides.

    Cesare was obviously visibly agitated when she brought up the ¡°things¡± with the Temple. It was the first time that she had seen him so flustered, as sneaky and cunning as he was, like a snake.

    ¡®It must be important.¡¯

    Who should she investigate to learn more about these items? Akkard? They overheard the same conversation in the locker together¡­. did he understand what that conversation meant?

    Damia thought of his hot hand, which was scrambling through her skirt without hesitation, even in the locker. And then Cesare, who squeezed his neck exhorting her to choose him with his persistent eyes¡­. naturally, a tired sigh flowed out between her lips.

    ¡°Haaaa.¡±

    Her body wasn¡¯t worth a damn to the man she loved, but there were too many people that she didn¡¯t care about who coveted it.

 Chapter 55

    <strong>¡°What?! Is that true?¡±</strong>

    Cecil freaked out, grabbing both cheeks. She was delighted to see Damia, who visited her even on a rainy day.

    But the elegant face was now shocked and fearful. It was because of the warning Damia told her.

    ¡°Louise Ferira is going to feed me something?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Cecil.¡±

    Damia nodded in confirmation. No matter how hard she tried to watch Cecil, she couldn¡¯t be more careful than Cecil was. It was also Cecil¡¯s responsibility and life, so it was her right to know.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what Louise¡¯s trying to feed you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Poison! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s poison! Louise Ferira, that girl¡¯s gonna get it!¡±

    Cecil, who jumped up from his seat, lost her usualposure and became irate. Having suffered from Louise in the past, she waspletely outraged.

    ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°Then what could it be? Do you think she would give me red ginseng? And wish me to be healthy?!¡±

    Cecil, who recently named the most popr food imported from the Eastern continent, cried out. There was another reason why she was so sick of Louise.

    ¡°Dami, you know that. The fact that our family has a business with Count Ferira!¡±

    Yes, the Marquis Evergreen, did business in distributing minerals from the North to the capital. And unfortunately, the supplier for the minerals was Count Ferira.

    Because of this, Cecil was in angst. She wanted nothing to do with Louise, but because of the family business, she would have to still interact with her¡ªwhich made it even worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to renew our annual contract, so we¡¯re meeting next week! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll poison me then, what should I do? What should I do?!¡±

    Cecil went back and forth in the room with anxious steps and was at a loss. Damia was looking at her, sighed, and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re losing it, Cecil! Sit down for now. Let¡¯s think together.¡±

    Damia¡¯s suggestion to think ¡°together¡± worked a little. When one was nervous, it was best to discuss it with one¡¯s best friend.

    Cecil, who sped Damia¡¯s hand, slumped on the sofa, muttering,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s poison or not¡ªbut why would Louise try to make me eat it? What the hell are you after?¡±

    <em>I¡¯m sure you¡¯re coveting my southern ck pearl brooch that I¡¯ve been hiding.</em>Cecil spoke seriously. Just by those words, it was clear that her anxiety was getting to her.

    ¡°Well¡­umm.¡±

    Damia shook her head with a bitter grimace, racking her head for some possibilities that Louise or Cesare might target Cecil.

    The Marquis Evergreen, Cecil¡¯s family, was one of the most prestigious families in the North. Therefore, he had a lot of influence, both in business and in personal connections.

    ¡®So you¡¯re trying to recruit Cecil, the only child.¡¯

    Damia sighed. It was better when she thought Louise Ferira¡¯s purpose was due to personal resentment. However, she never could have had imagined that there would be aplicated conspiracy involving the Temple and Cesare.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Cecil, Cesare is back¡­¡­. but I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s hiding.¡±

    She needed to find him to get a clue. Damia sighed, pushing back her long hair. Then Cecil, who calmed down a little, responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I knew your stepbrother would do something like this one day.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Just. Just a feeling.¡± ¡°

    ¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid so. Damia looked at Cecil with a ridiculous look. However, Cecil seemed severe in her own way.

    ¡°Do you remember? When Kael got a notification for passing the Pdin St. Cage entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Damia nodded her head. How can she forget that day? It was a day when her ss-like world that she had been built up for ten years was broken.

    It had been Cecil¡¯s birthday. Therefore, many guests, including Damia, were present. Thus, the main character of the day should have been Cecil.

    Kael¡¯s father, Marquis Roysten, was not a viin. However, his w was that he was a little tactless. As soon as he was about to leave the house to attend the Evergreen family party, a letter of eptance to the Temple arrived.

    The news of the second son¡¯s eptance made the Marquis of Roysten jump with joy. He even brought the letter to Cecil¡¯s birthday party. And he was boisterous to everyone in the room, including the person involved, Kael.

    As a northern aristocrat, it was an honor to be able to serve the Temple. Everyone congratted Kael Roysten on his joining the Saint.

    Except for Damia and her friend Cecil Evergreen,

    ¡°That day, you cried a lot. You fool.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 56

    <strong>Cecil spit with a sad look. Damia was very embarrassed.</strong>

    I definitely remembered how I cried in front of my friend that day, showing everything to the bottom of my heart.

    The end of the long first love was much worse than expected, and it was just utterly hopeless. If others break up, there was a hope to meet again in the future and for it to work out, but because Kael became a pdin for the Temple he would never be able to meet a woman.

    Even now, Damia still had aches of pain. Her heart was like a sponge sucked in a lot of bitter water, and when you tap it, it flowed out again.

    Damia lowered her eyes and pressed down on her dark chest. And she spoke to Cecil with a smile on her face.

    ¡°But that day, thank you very much for taking me to your room quickly. Otherwise, everyone would have seen me cry. It¡¯s too horrible to imagine.

    But after hearing Damia¡¯s words, Cecil¡¯s expression dimmed.

    ¡°The truth is, Damia¡­That day, there was one more person besides me who saw you cry.¡±

    Damia¡¯s blue eyes grew bigger at the unexpected words. At that time, Cecil held back an anecdote that she couldn¡¯t bear to tell Damia, who was already suffering from a broken heart. But she thought it was time to tell her.

    ¡°As you may have guessed, the one who saw you cry that day is Cesare. ¡°

    Cecil shut her mouth for a moment and gulped. She nced at Damia¡¯s eyes and continued her words.

    ¡°When I took you to my room, I identally turned my head and made eye contact with Cesare.¡±

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t once or twice. While Cecil was with Damia, she would suddenly look back. It was because she felt an unknown gaze peering at them from somewhere.

    So when she look back, there was always Cesare was always around, curiously. Even while he walked and talked to others, as he regrly did¡ªeven while moving, he was always looking at Damia. It was as if his world revolved around Damia.

    ¡°That day, Cesare kept watching you. And¡­.. when you burst into tears, heughed. Very brightly.¡±

    Cecil, who finished talking, trembled. When she remembered Cesare¡¯s expression, goosebumps spread through her spine.

    ¡®He¡¯s a monster.¡¯

    Cecil sincerely thought that from the bottom of her heart.

    That day, Dami was definitely falling apart. Cecilforted her weeping and was secretly terrified. She was scared that Damia would break into pieces in her arms and would never be the same.

    But Cesare smiled very happily at the sight. The corners of his mouth, which always had a subtle smile, were raised to reveal his white teeth, and his intelligent blue eyes werepletely thin in glee that they were invisible.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­It was like that.¡±

    The smile disappeared from Damia¡¯s face when she heard the story. She thought of Cesare¡¯s face while strangling her by infiltrating into her bedroom.

    So cleverly controlled his strength that not even themon bruise remained afterward. Even that was very sly like the intelligent Cesare.

    Damia, while recalling him, suddenly had a sharp headache. Cesare was plotting to feed Cecil something. And then there was his insane obsession with her.

    There are many riddles to solve, but there was no way to really know the truth. Damia thought of some people who might be a clue. And at the end of her thoughts, there was always that man:

    ¡®Akkard Valerian.¡¯

    Of course, she hated the idea of seeing him again. Damia still remembered the shame and misery she felt in her locker that day.

    Damia, who was an expert in unrequited love, knew. If the other person means anything to you¡ªyou tread around them carefully and strive to look good in front of them.

    Originally, the person who fell in love with first was the sinner. Every second of every minute, the sinner looked at their loved one¡¯s eyes, and fearful of their displeasure or rejection¡ªhyperaware of their every action.

    That¡¯s what Damia knew about love. No matter how different cultures or genders were, people were essentially the same. So the Akkard Valerian was no exception to this rule.

    However, he showed what he thought of Damiast time with his actions instead of words. He teased her, a nobledy, in a shabby locker and eventually followed his desires whether she was anxious or not.

    ¡®You did it because you didn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡¯

    ¡­I wish I found it amusing.

    Damia was resentful of that fact. She also had no heart for Akkard, so it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t love him. But the fact she meant so little to him was terribly offensive.

    However, her personal feelings could never be prioritized over Cecil¡¯s safety. Dami was a person who had few people and things she considered precious. Therefore, her priorities were obvious.

    ¡®I¡¯m gonna have to talk to Lord Akkard.¡¯

 Chapter 57

    <strong>Determined, Dami wiped her face</strong>away with her hands and said goodbye to Cecil.

    ¡°I¡¯m off now, Cecil. I¡¯ll find a way somehow, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Damia was going to stop by Akkard¡¯s mansion on her way. He was a fickle, mysterious man, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t turn down her visit.

    ¡®Because you haven¡¯t conquered mepletely.¡¯

    That¡¯s the way a yboy thinks. Instead of thinking of a woman as a person with intelligence and soul, she sees her as an object to own.

    Damia woke herself up from her cynical thoughts. Then Cecil frowned and asked again,

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going now? While it¡¯s raining like that outside.¡±

    She pointed outside the window at the summer-time rain. It was neither a light rain nor a heavy pouring rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to take a carriage anyway.¡±

    Damia had already made her ufortable decision. Her voice was light, but her blue eyes had a gloom simr to a pool of water that was puddled outside the window.

    Seeing this, Cecil resigned and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Yes, you are probably very troubled too. You should go home and get some rest as well.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me out.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to anyway because it was raining.¡±

    Cecil, who snorted,ughed. She saw her cat-like mouth and Dami, who was also depressed, andughed unintentionally.

    ¡°Yes,ugh like that. Because you¡¯re the prettiest when you¡¯re happy. ¡°

    Cecil, lying face down on the sofa, gently waved her hand goodbye.

    Thanks to you, I feel much better.

    As expected, a friend was the best.

    ¡®So I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt Cecil.¡¯

    Never.

    ***

    The road to Akkard¡¯s mansion was quiet. The wet ground was softer than usual, so the carriage hardly rattled. Add to this thenguor of a rainy day. Damia fell asleep quickly and closed her eyes.

    Rumble-

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Her eyes opened wide at the same time as she felt her body leaning to one side. Damia unconsciously touched the wall of the carriage even though he was half asleep.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Barely awake, she immediately checked outside her window. I thought it was a dream, but the reality was the carriage was truly tilted to one side. Just in time, the restless coachman found her looking outside the window and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss! The wheels must be bent because of the rain, and the spare wheel is missing.¡±

    ¡°The wheel¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s raining, so just stay in the carriage, and I¡¯ll try to pull the wheel out somehow.¡±

    The coachman was confused and shook his head. He strained himself and began to groan as he tried to lift the twisted wheel in the mud.

    Damia looked at the scene out of the window, bashful and uncertain. This was the first time something like this had happened. She nced at the robes of the muddy horseman.

    ¡®You look tired.¡¯

    The coachman was still strong, but Damia knew he was in his mid-40s. However, it would have been hard to pull out the heavy wagon wheel alone. And even more so if Damia remained inside.

    The horseman was now almost invisible because of the mud. I felt sorry for the sight of him picking up the wheels with both arms, grunting and trying to wipe the dirt off of his shoulders.

    When Dami saw this, she made up her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get off and wait. Bring me an umbre.¡±

    ¡°But miss, are you okay? If you catch a cold outside¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still summer, plus won¡¯t it take much longer if I¡¯m on it?¡±

    Damia, who opened the door, willingly stepped down to the ground. Her spotless new skirt was soon marred by mud. Damia, who looked down at the dress with a deep regretful sigh, soon gave up her lingering affection.

    ¡°Here, clean your face.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, miss! I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡±

    The coachman who received her handkerchief was moved to tears with tion. Damia, who opened her umbre, stepped back so that the horseman could work.

    She didn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since she held an umbre herself. The feeling of raindrops bumping into each other on top of the thin umbre was refreshing. Damia watched the back of the struggling horseman while spinning her umbre around.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    The horseman raised the wheel with a voice of victory. Since Damia was off the carriage, lifting the wheels was more manageable than before.

    But that was it. The muddy mud clung to the wheel like a stiff dough and did not fall off. Because of this, the coachman continued to struggle hard.

    As time passed, the sun had long crossed over the mountains. The rain had weakened, but it hadn¡¯t stopped. Damia¡¯s dress, which had been standing under a weak umbre for hours, was alsopletely wet at the bottom.

    ¡®It¡¯s cold.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 58

    <strong>As the sun went down, it was chilly</strong>, no matter how much of a summer night it was.

    It seemed colder because of the rain. When the wind started to blow, her hands holding umbres naturally lost strength.

    Damia could hear her teeth chattering as she shivered. The coachman was doing his best, but he was too weak to do anymore.

    She thought he might copse at this rate.

    ¡°Is it far from here to home? How long would it take to walk?¡±

    ¡°If I walk, it¡¯ll take at least three hours. I¡¯m sorry, miss¡­.¡±

    The horseman¡¯s face, which seemed to be miserable, was also pale with the cold. It was aplicated situation.

    It was just then. Across the dark forest road, a bright light was seen shing.

    ¡®¡­¡­is that a carriage?¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes opened wide. The light she saw was antern swinging from the front of the carriage. To her delight, two robust ck horses were approaching this way.

    ¡°It must be a passing carriage! That¡¯s great. Lady, I¡¯ll ask for help.¡±

    Damia¡¯s coachman waved his hand with a hopeful face.

    ¡°Here, please help!¡±

    Fortunately, the carriage did stop. He was a little wet in the rain, but the other horseman, dressed up, halted. Then he asked Damia¡¯s coachman back.

    ¡°Which family do you belong to, and why do you hail us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the coachman of the Count Prim. Mydy¡¯s carriage was stuck in the rain because the wheels fell off. Could you give me some help?¡±

    Unexpectedly, a reply to the earnest request came from far behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Count Prim?¡±

    The voice that came through the rain was heavy and had a clear presence. When Damia heard the voice, blood drained from her cheeks.

    She didn¡¯t even have to check the carriage to know who it was. But the shiny ck carriage door gears opened and revealed a figure under a dimly swaying light.

    The face of the man with a robust physique and unusual silver hair was breathtakingly gorgeous. And it seemed that dangerous. His eyes, sharp and intense like a predator, slowly scanned Damia.

    Amidst the falling rain, their eyes met. As he nced at Damia under his white eyshes, he raised his lips into a smirk.

    ¡°¡­¡­then I¡¯d be happy to help.¡±

    As soon as Akkard¡¯s permission was given, the work went smoothly. The two coachmen worked together and began to pull the wheels of the carriage together.

    Damia watched the scene under her umbre. She had held the umbre for so long that my fingertips were cold and my arms were numb. The umbre kept slipping due to the moisture on the handle and where it hit her shoulder was also aching with pain.

    Damia tried to rubbed off the water on the palm of her hand on her dress and switched her umbre to her other hand. But that hand was also wet, so it didn¡¯t do much good.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    Akkard called her through the half-open carriage door. with a seductive smile on his face.

    ¡°Stop getting rained on ande into the carriage.

    Hurry.

    Under the shimmering light, his shaded face his face was beautiful enough to enchant.

    Was he the legendary demon that plundered the bodies and minds of virgins, leading them to death?

    His overly straight and sharp face gave off a rather cold impression. Thebination of thick eyebrows and vivid purple eyes with towering nose and manly lips created a unique atmosphere of his own.

    But when he smiled, he looked especially sweet, and the gap between those expressions made many hearts flutter. An illusion of a fierce and arrogant man smiling at her only, falling into delusion that she has be a special woman.

    Unfortunately, Damia wasn¡¯t such a woman. She nced at Akkard¡¯s handsome face smiling. And then she realized:

    ¡®He¡­ he hasn¡¯t reflected on what happened in the locker at all.¡¯

    If you cared about me at all, you would have noticed by now. And today, you would have asked me why I was angry.

    ¡®No, you have already apologized before today.¡¯

    If it was awkward to face each other in person, he could have sent a letter at least. That¡¯s what sincerity means.

    But Akkard didn¡¯t. He¡¯s just¡­ ignored Damia¡¯s reaction that day as if it had never happened. He didn¡¯t even consider the fact that she was hurt or sincerely angry.

    Or even so, he doesn¡¯t even feel worth it tofort her.

    ¡°Stop being stubborn. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    And now he was trying to lure Damia with a sweeter voice. Like an owner trying to entice a dog that was kicked once.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    At that moment, Damia suddenly realized something:

    That she would never love Akkad Valerian.

 Chapter 59

    <strong>On that day, Akkard felt very low.</strong>As he looked out the window, he muttered to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like rainy days very much. It was because it tended to make people too sentimental. Just like the soil soaked in the rain flowed down and revealed the trash buried under it, his repressed thoughts were also revealed.

    ¡°Oh, no, sir Akkard¡­¡­¡±

    Damia¡¯s white and smooth skin contained flowers [t1v:aka hickies] in several ces. Her body looked delicious, as if it would produce sweet juice when bitten.

    Akkard bit her light pink shoulder. Her cold skin was wonderful and stuck to the tip of his lips and tongue.

    Ah, yes. I knew you were so sweet.

    Akkard tasted her smooth skin with a slight sweat and growing fervor. He tasted her concave corbone, the narrow space between her ample breasts, and even the folds on the back of the thighs.

    Then Damia turned her head back and protested,

    ¡°No, don¡¯t lick me like that¡­¡­!!¡±

    That damn no was hard to hear, but at this moment, it was meaningless. Damia was helplesslyid bare, her delicate body exposed.

    What are you going to do now? Akkard, who stretched his lips andughed at her, tore the bedsheets randomly. And used the cloth to tie Damia¡¯s limbs tightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Damia, who was tied up and hung her neck in front of the animal¡¯s fangs, cried. His pretty blue eyes, full of moisture, made him more enamored with her. He was overwhelmed by the urge to make her cry more harshly.

    Akkard turned her around roughly. He grabbed her coveted ass and had it raise high in the air. Having taken a vulgar pose, she tried to crawl with her arms bound up, attempting to escape somehow.

    ¡°Stay still!¡±

    Now he¡¯d had enough of Damia Prim running away. Akkard growled and pressed her down from the top. And he pped her white ass, which shook in front of his eyes as if it were a punishment.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    pped on the ass, Damia eximed, taken aback. Akkard didn¡¯t miss the opportunity, spread her open between her ass cheeks, and stuck in his hard member.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaa¡­¡±

    A satisfied groan flowed from Akkard¡¯s mouth. Yes, it was this feeling. She was already wet and so hot and sucking on him so tightly as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of him.

    It was a fucking delicious body. It was a bad thing for her, who shook her body in front of his eyes as if she were going to give it away.

    Once again, Akkard put his pir-like penis, the size of a child¡¯s forearm, all the way to the root. Damia received the hideous object, moaned, overwhelmed. Her usually haughty-looking face whimpered helplessly, eyes fluttering in confusion, not knowing what to do with this pleasure.

    <em>Squeeze- p- squeeze- p¡ª</em>

    Holding Damia up via her tied-up wrists pulled back, and he began to do waist work.

    He felt a sense of pleasure melting every sense time he violently rammed his member all the way in and pulled it out.

    He shook his back roughly, poking, thrusting, and digging inside her. Whether Damia cried or not, he pressed down her white, sweet body in front of him greedily, grinding her narrow inner flesh together and deeply prating her.

    The tight and hot inner flesh quickly made him feel on the verge of ejaction. He clung to Damia¡¯s back and thrusted. Every time he dug through her legs faster and more wildly he felt a lot of pleasure.

    ¡°Ah, Damia¡­!!¡±

    Akkard grabbed her long hair and pulled it back. Obscenely his penis had dug deep inside of her.

    It was that moment. Suddenly, my lower abdomen felt warm and sticky, and my eyes opened. The sweet woman¡¯s naked body disappeared, and I was lying alone on a wet nket.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fuck.¡±

    It was a dream.

    Thanks to this, Akkard had the most humiliating morning in history.

    He was no innocent adolescent boy to be having dreams like this! He was the great Akkard Valerian!

    It was unbelievable.

    Akkard looked at the wet nket with his eyes filled with shame. But the red-haired beauty, who should have been on it, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Damia Prim¡­¡­.¡±

    Akkard clenched his teeth. Women were all the same. Even the most extraordinary beauty was still a person after taking off her clothes and having a few rtionships.

    So Akkard had no particr fantasy about women. And never even thought of them as particrly special or different. But at this moment, it was obvious that if he could sleep with Damia Prim one more time, he would dly sell his soul.

    ¡°Ha¡±

    However, the possibility of that was far-reaching. Akkard sat on the edge of his bed and wiped his face slowly with both hands.

    ¡®She never looked back.¡¯

    That day, her back, trembling with anger, was thin and straight. Even before Akkard could reach out, she had slipped away. As if she could not tolerate being in the same space as a horrible person like him.

    It was easy to relive a woman¡¯s anger. They were usually appeased by his expensive gifts or by a watery gaze from him.

    If that didn¡¯t work out, it would be enough if Akkard turned around pretending to be angry himself. Then the woman was frightened and grabbed on to him.

    It was ironic because they initially started the game trying to use anger to wield against Akkard. They pretended to be picky, wanted him to look at them, and then wanted Akkard to be subordinate to them forever.

    But Akkard saw through all their ns. Instead, it was enough to use those weak ns to listen to what the woman wanted and fill his own greed.

    ¡®But it won¡¯t work for her.¡¯

    Probably. Akkard got a kick out of his appetite for her with deep regret. Then he rolled up the dirty sheet and stuck it in the trash can.

    It was as if I was letting go of my lingering desire for Damia Prim.

    ***

 Chapter 60

    <strong>Since his day started like that</strong>, Akkard was naturally in a bleak mood.

    He was supposed to visit Count Ferira¡¯s estate for work today. There, Lesid Ferira made people run around. He spotted Akkard ncing at a small frame andughed.

    ¡°Ah, that? It¡¯s a portrait that I received as a gift. Isn¡¯t it pretty, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­ a portrait? That doodle?¡±

    The frowning Akkard asked again in disbelief. The character in the painting certainly looked like a person with blond hair and white face, but it was painted so much that it was hard to see the dirty mess unless one was afar.

    It wasn¡¯t a portrait; it was an abstract impressionistic painting at best. Akkard¡¯s despairing expression made Lesid smile with a rxed expression.

    ¡°Oh, my! If you knew who thedy was, you would be sorry you said such a thing.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t imagine who it might be to upset him further. When Akkard said so, Lesid¡¯s mouth twitched with a fox-like glee.

    ¡°You know her well, don¡¯t you?¡­ Damia Prim,¡± whispered Lesid.

    It was a name that he loathed to hear the most today. Irritated, Akkard red annoyingly at Lesid¡¯s lips. His delicate lips, which seemed to be drawn with the thinnest fountain pen, ended up mockingly smiling at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Miss Damia and I took sses from the same art tutor when I was young. We had a great time. I even got a portrait full of sincerity as a gift.¡±

    I and her have a history that you don¡¯t know. After showing off, Lesid¡¯s face was in high spirits.

    Had it been him normally, Akkard would not even have lifted his eyebrows at his bluff. But was it because of his dream this morning? Because right now, he wanted to hit that pleased face.

    If it weren¡¯t for work, he would have done so. However, it was not possible for a colleague on the same boat to exchange physical blows. Thus, Akkard used words instead of fists to p Lesid in the face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take care of your little sister if you¡¯re set on the girl?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what do you mean?¡±

    Lesid¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a loaded meaning from Akkard¡¯s brief words.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Akkard smiled insidiously as he recalled the pleasant conversation he had overheard in the locker.

    ***

    After taking joy in stepping on Lesid¡¯s nose, Akkard headed back home. But the satisfaction was short-lived. It was still raining, so his mood turned dismal again.

    How did one from the dry, warm south get used to this annoying northern weather? The damp moisture was a nuisance. Akkard swept back his pale hair and unbuttoned the tanned shirt. He felt a little ufortable with the thin fabric sticking to his front chest muscles.

    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to get home.¡¯

    The horseman, who noticed his owner¡¯s thoughts, diligently drove the horse. Akkard closed his eyes, catching a refreshing night breeze through a gap in the window. The smell of the wet forest permeated through his fluttering hair.

    But the running in the middle of the night didn¡¯tst that long. At some point, he registered the carriage slowing down, and then itpletely stopped.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    He heard the driver talking to someone in front of him, and the other person was speaking in an awkward tone as if he was in trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m Count Prim¡¯s horseman. Mydy¡¯s carriage was stuck in the rain because the wheels fell off. Could you please help me?¡±

    ¡­¡­Whose carriage?

    Akkard¡¯s eyes shone like a leopard lurking in the shade.

 Chapter 61

    <strong>This must have been a sign from God.</strong>It would be an omen to taste that sweet body again until he grew sick of it and thoroughly shake off the lingering feelings he had for Damia¡¯s Prim.

    Akkard licked his fangs andughed. Before he got off the carriage, he didn¡¯t even bother with ncing at the mirror inside. His appearance, one of his biggest weapons, would be wless as usual.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    Akkard pulled out his most seductive voice. Like a siren to luring in sailors with her voice.

    ¡°Stop getting rained on ande into the carriage.¡±

    The bass resonating through the humid night air was even pleasing to his ears. Damia¡¯s gaze finally looked his way as if drawn to him.

    Akkard looked at his face reflected in those pretty eyes. The man with glowing tanned skin, slightly damp hair had eyes shining with lust. He wanted to eat the whole girl in front of him without leaving a bone behind.

    It was troublesome. Akkard quickly hid his hungry predator-like eyes and disguised his desires with a more caring voice as he beckoned her again:

    ¡°Stop being stubborn. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    It was that moment. Damia¡¯s gaze that was studying him looked to the ground as if contemting something.

    ¡®Hmm?

    When she looked up at him again again, her eyes had already changed. It was as if she has resigned to something.

    Her blue eyes, containing no light, looked like broken sapphires. When Akkard met that gaze something felt hollow and eerie in the corner of his heart. But with no time to reflect on the reason, Damia got into his carriage.

    ¡°¡­..then excuse me.¡±

    Atst, she came into his domain with her own two feet.

    Akkard took a deep breath. She sat beside her, smelling of flowers and sweet, wet flesh. It was the smell of Damia Prim.

    As soon as he breathed it in, his body started to heat up. Akkard watched her, licking his chomps. Her white skin covered in droplets looked very soft, and the voluminous breasts shining in the front of her dress made him hungry.

    He wanted to taste and swallow her up right away, but the memory of his previous failed hunts made him a more cautious predator.

    ¡°You must be cold. Here, wear this to keep warm.¡±

    Akkard put a coat around her shoulders in a gesture of self-control and to lower Damia¡¯s guard.

    ¡°¡­¡­thank you.¡±

    It must have been cold, but Damia did not refuse his offer. Her fingers shook as she sped the cor of his overcoat around her shoulders.

    After shivering in the rain for a long time, she was exhausted and weak. Akkard, as usual with bad guys, was looking for an opportunity before thinking about Damia.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t warm up soon, you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡±

    murmuring into her ear, he reached out and embraced Damia¡¯s shoulder. Dami¡¯s body grew stiff. She fell awkwardly into his arms, and then she pulled away, acting as if she did not know his intentions.

    ¡°Come, give me your hands.¡±

    When Akkard was in his seducing mode, he knew how to keep going without giving his opponent a chance to breathe. Damia let him hold her hand without refusing him. He was rmed,

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s cold.¡±

    The hands held together were too cold. Her wet skin was as moist and soft as touching the belly of a freshly caught fish from icy waters.

    Concerned, Akkard touched her cheek. When his hot hands reached her, Damia sighed and closed her eyes. Apart from her feelings, his body temperature, which warmed up her freezing body, was so sweet that she became fatigued.

    ¡®Oh¡­¡­right, I should ask Lord Akkad about what we heard in the locker that day.¡¯

    Damia managed to recall her business with a weary head. She opened her mouth, raising her trembling hand, pushing Akkard¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, cunning Akkard wasn¡¯t finished. He grabbed Damia¡¯s hand, trying to push him away, and kissed her on her soft palm. And he started to lick between her fingers.

    Her cold, soft hands with a pleasing scent were like ice chips. His hot lips and tongue rubbed the sweet skin to his heart¡¯s content. Damia tried to pull her hand away, but Akkard quickly asserted,

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t worry, Damia. Now only think about warming up,¡±

    Akkard followed up by tearing off his shirt. His muscr upper body was revealed. Just looking at it was overwhelming.

    ***

 Chapter 62

    <strong>He held Damia¡¯s frozen body tightly in his steadfast embrace.</strong>A man¡¯s body was usually hotter than a woman¡¯s and even more so when he was in heat. He was very hot. A drowsy sigh flowed from Damia¡¯s lips, which had be close to his body.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    He was so warm. The heating off from his smooth and solid muscles was so pleasant; it was giving her goosebumps.

    Her body, which was too cold, instinctively searched for warmth, causing Damia to rubbed her cheek on his shoulder without realizing it. Akkard couldn¡¯t miss this moment. The moment he saw Damia, who didn¡¯t refuse his touch, his string of reason that he had endured was utterly gone.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s hand and unhurriedly had her caress his chest muscles and abs. His solid body writhing under the palm of her hand was overwhelming erotic.

    Damia nkly looked up at Akkard¡¯s face, intoxicated by the masculine sensualness of his body. Then Akkard, who licked his red lips, whispered again with a lewd smile,

    ¡°Yes, Damia. Now, only look at me. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    His sexy voice seemed to melt her ears. The most expensive courtesans in the capital probably aren¡¯t as thrillingly sexy as him.

    Damia was captivated by his deadly beauty. The smiling Akkard suddenly pushed her down over the carriage seat.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She blinked in amazement, and his big body that was emitting heatid her down. Eventually, his eyes looking down at the poor prey caught in his trap turned red with desire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªit will be so hot, it¡¯ll melt you.¡±

    Something went wrong. It was a huge mistake to be captivated by a predator and not be on guard.

    With his head down, he bit the delicate neck of his prey. He felt the extraordinary excitement of sucking her thin skin vigorously. He was thrilled to chew right above her pulsating artery with the tip of his fangs, afraid it was going to be eaten alive.

    He licked her corbone, protruding towards his stuck-out tongue, and hurriedly pulled down the front of her dress. But the wet cloth stuck to the skin, so it didn¡¯t go down well.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    A harsh word seemed to flow out of his lips with a sharp tooth. Even though he acted like an adolescent with his first encounter with a woman and thought he looked like a fool, he was enjoying himself immensely.

    Ripppp-

    The hem of the dress, which could not ovee his passion, was torn apart. Above her tight corset, the obscene outlines of her swelling breasts were revealed. When he reached out and pulled out one breast, the pink nipple erect at the tip of the breast he grasped made him go crazy.

    ¡°Oh, Dami.¡±

    What do I do about it being so sexy and pretty? Akkard groaned a sigh and ravenously rushed and coveted the nipple.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Damia¡¯s waist lifted up when he strongly sucked her upright nipple. Akkard reached for the opposite chest, caressing it with his tongue.

    The texture of her moist and jiggly breast stuck to the palm of his hand was incredible, and Akkad rubbed and sucked her breasts greedily to his heart¡¯s content. Then, Damia¡¯s body, which was as cold as a mermaid fresh out of the water, was gradually warming up.

    ¡®Are you excited?¡¯

    His mouth dried up thinking so. Damia¡¯s white body, which was light pink, was bright and pretty like a pearl.

    Neither her disgusting step-brother nor Lessid, who made people mad, could touch this woman. Only he knew this woman¡¯s nakedness and her lewd appearance.

    When he thought about that, the man¡¯s sneaky urge to monopolize was tightly filled

    He instinctively grabbed Damia¡¯s ass cheeks and rubbed his penis between her t lower abdomen and between her open legs. He was just rubbing it on top of her clothes, but blood was already rushing to the tip of his shaft and swelling hard like a candy.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Damia trembled and tried to push him away. But after starving for so long, he was already in no condition to control himself.

    ¡°Stay still, Damia, if you don¡¯t want to see me go crazy.¡±

    Akkard, who pressed her down, warned fiercely.

 Chapter 63

    <strong>He flipped up Damia¡¯s fluffy skirt and spread her slender legs wide</strong>. He loosened the waist of his pants with rapid, urgent hand movements and took out his dark red penis, swollen with blood rushing in. And surprisingly, he began to rub it over Damia¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    Damia twisted her waist to get out of his firm grip. But her actions only helped him to rub against her inner flesh.

    She was embarrassed that the cleavage of her secret between her legs was tantly exposed even under the thin underwear soaked in liquid. There was nowhere to hide with her thighs wide open. As he skillfully slipped his hot penis in front of her entrance through the gap, her sensual clit began to bloom.

    Akkard licked his lips and slowly grinded against her bud so he could taste it. They hadn¡¯t even started yet, but it was already delicious enough to make him go insane.

    He stretched the underwear over her entrance. He rubbed his fingertips over her tight lingerie. Then transparent love liquid flowed out through the fabric.

    It was like a hot, sweet syrup poured over pancakes. Akkard grinned, taking in the sight, and stretched it out in front of Damia, who turned her head red with shame. Akkard calmly licked his fingers andughed deeply.

    ¡°It tastes very sexy.¡±

    Shocked at her own response to Akkard, Damia¡¯s eyes reflected her surprise. Akkard thought her eyes were so pretty it made him harder. She was soaking her panties like this yet refusing him as if she didn¡¯t want him.

    Damia¡¯s conduct was both emotional and cute, and his heart heated up. Akkard bit Damia¡¯s cheek, trying to suppress his rising passion. Without taking off her underwear, he pushed his penis through her entrance.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    At the same time, Damia¡¯s eyes grew bigger; her insides became tight. Her body, which had only one night¡¯s experience with him, had forgotten him like a lie. But as Akkard¡¯s fully erect penis pushed in, its thick head widened her insides. She began to swallow his organ tightly even though she didn¡¯t know what she was doing.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Akkard¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed. Between her legs, where he had been anxious to press in between even in his dreams, was much more ecstatic than he remembered.

    Akkard gasped as her insides squeezed him as he twitched his way to her narrow inner core. Her body, unfamiliar with sex, didn¡¯t make it easy. He had no choice but to use the smooth love liquid as a lubricant and push it little by little.

    ¡°Hwoo¡­ [exhale]¡±

    Atst, a murky groan flowed from Akkard¡¯s mouth as soon as he inserted himself all the way to his root.

    It was a truly bloody delicious body. Her insides were wriggling and tightening and hot, that he had already filled up. He haven¡¯t even moved properly yet¡­. but he felt like he was getting dizzy from the intense anticipation.

    Akkard sighed with satisfaction. He looked down. Damia, who had tears in her eyshes, was gasping as if she was struggling with feeling overwhelmed, her eyes tightly closed.

    Her white face turned red as if she had a fever. It was pitiful to see her chirping and not knowing what to do. As he watched her trembling body, he felt an unrecognizable sense of loveliness.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Akkard kissed her cheek, bringing him a heavenly euphoria. And then suddenly he was surprised. It was because the cheeks on his lips were too hot.

    ¡°Dami?¡±

    At his call of concern, Damia shivered, her eyelids trembling. Under her reddish eyshes, her bewildered blue eyes were revealed. Damia made eye contact with Akkard for a moment when suddenly her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she fainted.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, wake up!! Damia!!¡±

    Akkard hurriedly grabbed her shoulder, shook her, and checked her eyes. As he scanned her neck, the heat in his hand was unusual. It was clear that her temperature dropped due to rain, but a fever was rising.

    ***

 Chapter 64

    <strong>¡°Fuck!¡±</strong>

    Anger erupted ahead of his worries. It was a matter of course. What emotional connection does he have with Damia Prim?

    He was about to achieve his long-cherished dream, but Damia fainted!

    She really knew how to drive people crazy. Akkard grimly frowned. Even now, under him, her insides did not let him go. Perhaps because of the heat, he felt good, as if he would meltdown because her insides were so hot.

    ¡®Shall we just do it?¡¯

    Akkad thought. I¡¯m quite feverish, but I¡¯ll catch a cold. If you do something like that, you won¡¯t have too much trouble.

    However, he was not happy to hold on to her weak body and dig into her. He couldn¡¯t feel the spirit. His taste was to tease a woman until she screamed and begged him. No matter how much he longed for it, he couldn¡¯t enjoy hugging a woman without consciousness.

    Annoyed, his tongue heavy withints, Akkard picked up her clothes and wrapped her body in his coat. He could not wait on the road floor just in case Damia¡¯s carriage would be fixed.

    He decided to take Damia to his northern mansion. He could take care of her, heal her, and then ask for her body in return for saving her. Dami, who has an unexpected sincerity, will not be able to turn a blind eye to her debt.

    ¡®And then¡­¡­¡¯

    Without leaving a single tearful appeal left, he would chew and swallow her whole. Akkard grasped her whole body firmly in his arms and smiled with satisfaction.

    ***

    Damia was very sick for two days. She was a typical nobledy. A beautifully grown woman who used to maids fanning her when it was hot and warm with the finest fur and warm water bags when it was cold.

    For the first time in her life, she stood in the rain for several hours, so it was inevitable she was sick even more so when her immune system waspromised by stress.

    ¡°The fever isn¡¯t going down.¡±

    Without taking off his coat, Akkard stopped by the guest bedroom and muttered. He assumed she might sneeze and catch a little cold, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this ill.

    Akkard realized that Damia was very fragile. Her face seemed distressed and was filled with redness from fever. The only time pale Damia turned red like this is when she was sexual¡­.

    ¡°Damn me.¡±

    Akkard with a frown on his face, swearing at himself quietly. What are you thinking with the patient in front of you?

    Perhaps it was a mistake to bring Damia to his mansion. But her condition was much worse than expected, so he had decided on the fly. At least his ce was much closer than the Prim mansion.

    It felt bizarre to see Damia lying defenseless in his territory. Akkard, who was sullen for no reason, touched her cheek and muttered,

    ¡°You know? You¡¯re the only woman who has taken my bed without having sex.¡±

    Damia was asleep, frowned as if protesting against his words. Even in her dream, she seemed to reject his touch, making him more grumpy.

    Since he can¡¯t do anything serious to the patient, he decided to finish venting by pinching Damia¡¯s cheek in moderation.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    But Damia was also formidable. While pinching her cheek, she groaned with a grimace, wrinkling her cute nose, and while turning her body and cut his hand off, ending it¡¯s assault with a snuggle.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Akkard, his hand under Damia¡¯s cheek, clicked his tongue. Her small head was as big as his palm. It cost him no effort to lift her up and pull out his hand.

    But he couldn¡¯t carry out what he wanted. It was because Damia suddenly rubbed her cheek on his palm as soon as he tried to pull away.

    At the unexpected contact, Akkard hesitated for a moment. He knew Damia as a woman who always was on guard with a straightened back to shield her vulnerabilities.

    But the very same Damia was now hanging on to him like a child now. Holding him desperately with both hands, her eyelids shook, and in a hoarse voice, she whispered pitifully,

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    As soon as he heard the voice, his shoulders lost strength, and Akkard recalled some information he knew about her,

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you live with your stepmother?¡¯

    Akkard recalled meeting her stepmother, Noe, when he visited Count Prim¡¯s estate before. She was a woman with a weak and timid impression. It seemed unbelievable she gave birth to an ambitious man like Cesare.

    Even if she had the best character, a stepmother was a stepmother. It seemed like Damia was going through aplicated dream about her mother, stepmother, and family history. Like himself.

    Her sweaty worn-out face looked much younger than usual. Maybe that¡¯s why? Akkard superimposed a young boy on her. It was his helpless self of the past who had to rely on the protection of his sister Sienna after they lost their parents.

    ¡®What am I thinking?¡¯

    Akkard shook his head. There was nothing good about cultivating cheap empathy for a woman who pushed him away. After he pulled out his hand held by Damia, Akkard whispered quietly,

    ¡°No matter how much you shout, no one will save you. The only one that can save you is yourself.¡±

    It was cold advice.

    He let Damia¡¯s hand that had grasped his hand fall on the sheet with a snap.

 Chapter 65

    <strong>Damia, still unconscious, pulled in and held her arms to her chest in her sleep</strong>. But her face looked sadder than before.

    Akkard nced down at her. Strangely enough, he felt guilty¡ªwhich was utterly unlike him. She had a fever, and she wasn¡¯t going to remember, so it wouldn¡¯t have cost him anything if he had offered a little bit offort and treated her kindly.

    For unknown reasons, his mouth tasted bitter. Akkard turned his back on her in an effort to shake off his unpleasant mood.

    <em>Creak-</em>

    As soon as he had opened the bedroom door, he encountered an unexpected face in the hallway. After seeing him, Akkard opened his mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Butler?¡±

    It was his butler, Sebastian, who was standing there. A faithful servant, Sebastian, who was from the capital, stood outside with a towel and basin.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Sebastian was also surprised to see Akkard emerging from the guest bedroom. As he knew, the guest had not woken up, so he must havee to check on her.

    ¡®My master can¡¯t be so considerate¡­¡­!!¡¯

    Akkard was a generous, fair, and respectable master, but he was different when it came to women. Even the most outstanding beauty didn¡¯t hold his interest unless she was warming his bed.

    But here was Sir Akkard not only bringing a woman to his house but also looking after her illness. Sebastian¡¯s eyes popped open in astonishment and expressed his bewilderment:

    ¡°You¡¯re back earlier than scheduled, Master! Did you visit the guest without taking off your coat? What kind of rtionship do you have with thedy¡­?¡±

    Sebastian, who had been speaking rapidly, realized¡ªWhy not? There¡¯s only one emotion that blooms between young men and women.

    ¡®Ah, finally! The Master has a special person too!¡¯

    There¡¯s no one who mes an esteemed handsome man for having women. But if you go through so many women, how can there be no one in your heart?

    Faithful Sebastian cared for his Master since he was born. It was incredibly heartbreaking that the young Master had grown up unfriendly without receiving proper affection in such a harsh environment. So he hoped and prayed for Akkard¡¯s heart throughout the entire time that he stood beside Akkard.

    ¡®If you do everything you want to do in the future¡­¡¯

    ¡­¡­.And Akkard really grew up like that. It had even proven a little too much for Sebastian, who had christened Sir Akkard as ¡°Kind Master¡± in his heart.

    Women were wholly captivated while holding Akkard in awe and fear because of his overwhelming presence, wit, and power. There were plenty of nobles in the capital, but no one couldpare to Akkard Valerian.

    Naturally, he was surrounded by women that constantly stole nces at him and blushed. Likewise, Akkard was not a person who refused those good women. He slept with as many women as he pleased, and in the end, he always coolly dumped them.

    Thanks to this, the social circle of the capital city, which was likened to a wild jungle, shot a drama that wouldst a long time in history.

    ¡®It¡¯s like a bunch of lionesses in the heat trying to win over the Lion King.¡¯

    Akkard¡¯s sister, Sienna, was thoroughly disgusted by his mess. Sebastian felt guilty as if he had misled his young Master.

    But in the far North, the Master finally found his mate¡­!!!

    It was indeed fortunate. Now, he could, fortunately, send back the women who were rushing to the mansion and reply to the love letters and hateful letters.

    Recalling his hardships, Sebastian¡¯s eyes became teary. Akkard saw his expression and frowned with a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re thinking about something useless¡­¡±

    ¡°No, my lord. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to Sebastian.¡±

    Sebastian put one hand on his chest, pretended to be ignorant andpliant, and bowed his head. At first nce, it was an elegant gesture as usual.

    But Akkard saw it. An irresistible smile graced his wrinkled lips and his heart-warming eyes glowed.

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯vee back so quickly, you must have been worried about her condition, but don¡¯t worry too much. A famous doctor in the North has just arrived so thedy will be better in no time! Everything will work out.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s tone was soothingly sweet, as if he was appeasing a young boy. He did not doubt that Akkard was worried about Damia.

    ¡°Wait, Sebastian¡­.¡±

    Akkard, who btedly realized his misunderstanding, was about to correct it in a hurry. Right before he could, Damia¡¯s cough came through the small gap in the door.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ This is¡­?¡±

    She seemed to have finally woken up after nearly three days of slumber. Sebastian was thrilled to hear her voice leaking from the inside.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Doctor, please take a quick look at her condition!¡±

    Sebastian did not listen to his exnation and pushed the doctor¡¯s back into the room. As the doctor walked in, Sebastian requested, ¡°Please take good care of her.¡± He was already acting like a faithful steward who took care of his mistress.

    ***

 Chapter 66

    <strong>¡°Haaa.¡±</strong>

    Left alone in the hallway, Akkard sighed and massaged his forehead. He wanted to jump into the room right away and exin that it wasn¡¯t what Sebastian was thinking. However, if he did so, the misunderstanding would grow bigger, as if he was too embarrassed to admit it.

    ¡®The gue really doesn¡¯t fit the north.¡¯

    There was another reason why he quickly returned to the mansion. Akkard, who took out a pocket watch from his vest, nced at it and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Akkard looked back toward the bedroom door when Damia woke up, turned his back indifferently.

    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t rify himself to Sebastian, but he could not keep the prince waiting because of such a trifling misunderstanding.

    ***

    Akkard arrived at his room and picked up a magic video sphere. It was time to report to the Crown Prince who sent him here.

    There was a crackling sound, a bright light shined, and a handsome man with brown hair came into view. The man¡¯s face turned his head this way towards the sphere.

    ¡°Oh, Sir Akkard¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard from you. I was beginning to get worried. But seeing that you¡¯ve reached out like this, you seem to have adapted well to the North. Good for you.¡±

    The prince spoke in a thoughtful tone. He seemed to care for his right arm, and it was a remark that any subordinate would be moved by. However, the drawback was that he didn¡¯t seem sincere at all because he was eating chocte while leaning back with his feet on his desk.

    ¡°So isn¡¯t this your first time in the North? How is it? What¡¯s your impression?¡±

    Akkard duly replied, looking pitifully at the prince¡¯s hands covered with chocte,

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s boring. It¡¯s small and looks as if it¡¯s at least a decade behind the capital. How can you smoothly devour chocte when you put people in this ce?¡±

    Heinrich adamantly protested against Akkard¡¯s scathing reply.

    ¡°Oh my God! How could you say such a terrible thing? With such an important mission, I sent you to the North! You really don¡¯t know my heart!¡±

    On the surface, he seemed outraged, but Heinrich¡¯s eyes were smiling as he pushed another chocte into his mouth. Akkard saw right through him, knowing the Crown Prince since childhood, and dered coldly.

    ¡°If you keep making useless sounds, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡°

    ¡°No, don¡¯t hang up!¡±

    Since it was Akkard Valerian, he would hang up. Since they knew each other for so long, even asserting the crown prince¡¯s authority didn¡¯t work on Sir Akkard.

    ¡°Please save me, Lord Akkard. Umm? I need you to somehow investigate the Temple. At this rate, the whole kingdom is in danger!¡±

    rmed, Heinrich quickly changed his behavior and begged.

    Because of the ¡°secret mission,¡± Akkard, who was the most popr socialite in capital society, was suddenly sent to the impoverished North.

    The North was a boring ce with nothing to see but snow and minerals. However, the only thing to mention was that there was The High Temple.

    It¡¯s home to the Pope, the Saint, and the Pdins. For this reason, the devoted called the North ¡®The Holy Land.¡¯ However, Heinrich and Akkard, who roughly guessed at the truth, had differing ideas.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re suffering by going to the North. But you have to find a clue to the ¡®pollution¡¯ that¡¯s guing the South and prevent it from growing. If this continues, it will soon spread to the capital.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s face darkened. Heinrich was right. The South was almost shut down because of the ¡®contamination¡¯ that ckened thend and prevented crops from growing. If this situation continued to spread across the country, there would literally be a catastrophe.

    The royal family tried hard to find the source of the pollution but could not find any clues. The only ce they did not investigate was the North.

    So Heinrich sent Akkard as far north as ast resort. It was an extremely risky gamble that relied more on intuition rather than reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Lord Akkard is thest hope of the royal family. ¡°

    And ¡®my¡¯st hope.

    The cursed Crown Prince, Heinrich,ughed bitterly. If Akkard found no clues in the North, he would soon be deposed.

 Chapter 67

    <strong>The first ¡°contamination¡± outbreak in the kingdom came shortly after Heinrich was crowned the crown prince.</strong>

    It was a truly unfortunate period for a coincidence. Rumors have spread that God may have hated the Crown Prince for this very reason.

    Then the tiny, foolish rumors soon spread like wildfire. When the royal family realized the seriousness of the situation, it was already toote.

    ¡°Depose the prince who God has abandoned!!¡±

    The protests of the people shouting in front of the royal pce struck the Prince heavily in the chest. He was angry at their stupidity but at the same time pitying them for how gullible they were.

    He could not give up his crown prince position as things stood. The Prince sent Akkard to the north with bold determination, afraid there would be nothing there.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still not sure, Lord Akkard.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Akkard asked quietly. Then Heinrich, whose heart weakened, hesitated and quietly spoke,

    ¡°¡­¡­.Is it right to suspect the temple and it¡¯s waging the holy war against the pollution as the mastermind?¡±

    After hearing this, Akkard narrowed his eyes. He had seemed so confident ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he said to Akkard to convince him to go to the North, and now he doubted himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s no evidence, I¡¯ll make it and take it with me,¡±

    Akkard responded with a straight face.

    Despite his confident reply, Heinrich¡¯s face remained doubtful. Something was bothering him.

    ¡°But as Lord Akkard knows, ¡®pollution¡± can be purified by divine power. So I¡¯m sending priests from the High Temple in the north to help the south.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So what did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Actually, this time, the High Temple¡­..decided to send the Saint.¡±

    Heinrich had a look on his face that he didn¡¯t know what to do. The south is now literally a living hell because of ¡®contamination¡¯. But now the High Temple was sending him the precious Saint.

    He had never thought they would send her his way.

    At this point, Heinrich was confused, doubting himself and his decision to send his people to the North. Akkard smiled cynically at the sight of his troubled face.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    In short, it was his guilty conscience to doubt the game instead of working hard. It was a feeling that any average person would have. But Akkard¡¯s view, far from the sensibility of ordinary people, was much different.

    ¡°If anyone heard you, they would think the High Temple is doing this for free. It¡¯s true they¡¯re helping the south, but won¡¯t they want too much in return?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re right.¡±

    Heinrich epted helplessly. There was no such thing as goodwill without a price in the world.

    Contamination could only be purified by divine power, so the standing of the High Temple had grown exponentially, and the royal family was forced toply with the demands of the temple for the sake of the south.

    What a nerve-wracking vicious cycle it was. Heinrich, who sighed deeply, leaned against the back of his chair.

    ¡°So Lord Akkard, you must find out if pollution is just a natural disaster or, as I suspect, the High Temple is really welding ¡®pollution.¡¯¡±

    I¡¯m begging you, please.

    Heinrich concluded with a dark face. He was still a young man, but the burdens on his shoulders were too heavy.

    Akkard answered with a short sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will surely fulfill my duties.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Thank you, Lord Akkard.¡±

    Heinrich, who was holding his head, smiled with a fond face. During the brief silence, there was a strong bond flowed between the men.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation like up there in the north? Huh?¡±

    Heinrich asked brightly as if to change the heavy atmosphere.

    Akkard briefly replied to this,

    ¡°This ce ispletely free from pollution probably because it¡¯s where High Temple is located. Which moron would spray poison in their front yard?¡±

    ¡°As I expected, how about Lessid Ferria, the informant there? Was he as cooperative as promised?¡±

    Akkard frowned at the question. Although Lessid was a priest of the High Temple, his real affiliation was the Crown prince¡¯s informant.

    As a matter of fact, Lessid was doing a good job. Instead, under the guise of ¡®I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Akkard Valerian¡¯ he was helpful to Akkard from behind.

    .

    But the problem was somethingpletely different from work-rted concerns.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, but don¡¯t think of touching Miss Damia. As soon as this is all over, I¡¯m going to take off my uniform and confess to her immediately.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 68

    <strong>The moment he recalled Lessid¡¯s confident deration, Akkard¡¯s eyebrows frowned. He didn¡¯t know why,</strong>but his heart was filled with terrible displeasure.

    Didn¡¯t it feel like someone trampled on his white bed with muddy shoes?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord Akkard? Are you having problems with Lessid?¡±

    Heinrich, who saw Akkad¡¯s chilling expression, also became concerned. He wondered if the two had fought.

    ¡°No, nothing, Your Grace.¡±

    What dirty shoes? Akkard clenched his teeth and shook off useless thoughts.

    He knew well that he was a selfish boy from birth. His arrogant and selfish heart didn¡¯t have the capacity to love anyone.

    Damia Prim was nothing special. It was obvious that Damia only let him tasted her, teased him, and burned his hand, unting it in front of him as if she were going to give it to him. Had she clung to him like all the other women and coveted pleasure as much, he would have forgotten her without hesitation as soon as the sweet water ran out.

    Instead, Damia¡¯s naked body grew vivid when he closed his eyes. Akkard¡¯s body heated up when he thought of the texture of her skin, which was wet, moist, and hot from the rain.

    Because of this,tely, he had been staying up all night. Thinking Damia was lying in his mansion, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    ¡®Don¡¯t even look good in my dreams and fuck.¡¯

    By this point, Akkard was beside himself with curiosity.

    Had he ever glorified a one-night stand before? Was it because it had been a short rtionship or¡­¡­ If he held her enough times, would his fascination with her body that first night finally deplete?

    He¡¯d been in anguish waiting for her all this while, and now, finally, Damia Prim arose.

    The corners of Akkard¡¯s mouth twisted when he thought of her. Tonight, Damia will pay the price for his painful burning heart. It was aforting thought.

    ¡®Once you taste it. You¡¯ll get sick of it soon. As always.¡¯

    Then he wouldn¡¯t be at the mercy of Damia Prim. Afterward, if Lessid confessed or not, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention.

    With those thoughts, Akkard felt a little better. Naturally, his report gained more confidence.

    ¡°Lessid is very helpful, as promised. But his younger sister, Louise Ferria¡­. It seems like she is on the temple¡¯s side. I overheard her by chance in a hallway, so I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Akkard briefly reported what he saw and heard in the locker. Except, of course, Damia Prim¡¯s presence.

    That day, he recalled Damia¡¯s appearance, who couldn¡¯t breathe properly because he was thrusting his penis between her thighs. She had been red to her ears, crying at a loss at what to do and desperate not to make a sound.

    When he thought of it, blood poured into his groin. No matter, Heinrich didn¡¯t have to know what Damia looked like. Therefore, Akkard omitted Damia¡¯s name from the report.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Heinrich, who knew nothing, shrugged.

    ¡°The siblings are in different factions with the brother are on our side and his sister on High Temple¡¯s side. Is it the Goddess¡¯ joke?¡±

    It was. No matter how bad a rtionship was between siblings, it was rare for them to be this different. Heinrich clicked his tongue but looked at Akkard with pride.

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t been long since you arrived in the North. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve already dug up this much information.¡¯

    Heinrich was deeply impressed. Akkard did a good job as his right arm. Heinrich, who had been mulling over what he had heard, felt strange and suddenly asked,

    ¡°But the one suspected of working with Louise¡­ is it Cesare Prim? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡±

    Akkard did not say anything. But Heinrich did not care about his silence. He went on, lost in his thoughts.

    ¡°I remember because I memorized the genealogy of each family the other day. As far as I know, the head of the Prim had only one daughter. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Akkard, who seemed to know who it was, frowned. It seemed Damia was destined to be discussed at the end of the day; at least it was just her name.

    Unfortunately, Heinrich¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there. Suddenly, with an excited look, he leaned forward and asked,

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s an amazingly beautiful woman. Since it¡¯s reached the capital, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a lie, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sir Akkard, do you know who Lady Prim is?¡±

    He knew her well.

    He knew not only her face but also her body. Akkard smiled darkly when he saw Heinrich showing a strong interest in her.

    Damia Prim must have been born with a very special talent. A talent that attracts men¡¯s attention, whether she wanted it or not.

 Chapter 69

    <strong>¡°Cesare Prim is the Count¡¯s stepson that he gained after his remarriage.</strong>Since he¡¯s a child from the second wife¡¯s side, there¡¯s no blood rtion.¡±

    Akkard didn¡¯t want to uselessly mention Damia so he briefly reported on Cesare.

    But Heinrich did not give up. Aren¡¯t the interests of young people alike? He slyly smiled and naturally brought up Damia.

    ¡°Really? Count Prim remarried. Thedy suddenly had a big brother. It must have been ufortable for her.¡±

    Ufortable, indeed. Akkard had sensed the strange atmosphere between Damia and her stepbrother. But Heinrich, unaware of the dynamic, was simply curious.

    ¡°So, have you ever met Lady Prim in person? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­She¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Akkard had no choice but to respond to his persistent questions. His strong eyebrow creased slightly, showing that the topic made him ufortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Sir Akkard¡­¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already touched her?¡±

    This time, there was no answer back. Only then did Heinrich catch on btedly. The person he was talking to right now was also called the legendary stallion ¡®Ahal Teke¡¯ in capital society.

    ¡°Oh my God, Akkard Valerian!¡±

    His eyes grew big and heughed.

    ¡°I have no choice but to respect your skills. How long has it been since you¡¯ve arrived and you¡¯ve already captured the most beautiful woman in the North?¡±

    Heinrich expressed his sincere admiration but thepliment only soured Akkard¡¯s mood.

    ¡®What capture?¡¯

    It was Akkard who suffered from ¡®hit and run¡¯ from a first-timer, the innocent Damia Prim.

    Every time he thought about it, his pride was hurt, so his anger exploded and his heart hurt and pounded. But if he leaked out this story even by mistake it was obvious that after a deepugh Heinrich would bring up the story for the next 10 years.

    ¡®Damn it I feel like I was yed.¡¯

    Damia Prim was a natural talent in the bed. Thanks to her, Akkard¡¯s head was spinning after years of experience.

    Thinking of it, Akkard felt a previously unknown sense of defeat. In order to make Damia pay, he needed to finish this report quickly.

    ¡°I observed Lady Prim¡¯s terrible rtionship with her stepbrother, Cesare. So her being on his side, the likelihood¡­ is extremely low. But I¡¯ll look into it a little more just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you stay close to her, you¡¯ll have a chance to approach Cesare, which will naturally make it easier to dig up dirt on the High Temple!¡±

    The capable Sir Akkard, Heinrich nodded with satisfaction. It seemed to him that Akkard had slept with Damia, to gain information.

    Akkard was grateful that the prince had misunderstood the situation. Akkard quietly shut up. Then Heinrich, feeling hopeful and lively said whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Use your handsomeness or whatever it is to obtain Lady Prim. For the poor South suffering from pollution. When you¡¯re done, well, you can take her pretty hands ande up to the capital together.¡±

    Heinrich smiled gloatingly, revealing his chocte-stained front teeth. He thought he could hear the royal family¡¯s dignity falling, but Akkard didn¡¯t tell him. It was a petty revenge on Heinrich, who unintentionally reminded him of his broken pride.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the next report, Sir Akkard.¡±

    Atst, the magicmunication channel was cut off. Akkard put down the magic tool and frowned in thought.

    ¡®Obtain Damia.¡¯

    If he could, he wouldn¡¯t really want to. But Damia was a woman who wasn¡¯t interested. She didn¡¯t expect anything from him and she didn¡¯t know anything about him.

    So she was hard to handle.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Akkard clicked his tongue in frustration. At this time, he suddenly felt a presence in the hallway outside the bedroom.

    ¡®The butler?¡¯

    Akkard thought casually. He hadn¡¯t slept very well since he came to the North. His surroundings changed, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing bothering him.

    Just as alpha males had a strong desire to breed in the wild, so did Akkard. His well-disciplined, manly body rapidly grew hot. In the capital women always rushed to his side so it was rtively easy to quench his lust.

    ¡®Except for that woman.¡¯

    Akkard mutter to himself in irritation. He was a man with a clear sense of purpose and drive. Therefore, he had no intention of pursuing another woman just because Damia was temporarily uninterested in him. That was the mindset of a loser.

    But his desire for sex persisted, all the same, so Akkard often lost sleep at night. He had a fit body that grew feverish imagining the fairy-like woman crushed under him.

    ¡®Poor master. You must be having a hard time sleeping because you are in an unfamiliar bed.¡¯

    Sebastian, who knew nothing, sympathized with his master. So at night, he would often bring warm milk or herbs and scents for a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Akkard, who assumed it was Sebastian offering a drink, casually opened the door.

    But met his eyes was not his butler but Damia.

    ***

 Chapter 70

    <strong>¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±</strong>

    The person he thought about every night was standing outside his door. With a veryplicated look.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I woke up and the butler said this was your house. I had intended on meeting you and thanking you tomorrow because it was sote¡­. The butler sent me saying¡­.¡¯If you say thank you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like it¡¯¡­¡­.¡±

    Damia, who was usually calm andposed, stuttered in embarrassment. It was very unlike her usual self.

    As soon as he met her shaky blue eyes, Akkard instinctively realized: Damia had overheard some of his conversation with the prince.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional. And now Damia knew that Akkard also noticed that she had overheard them.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Now Akkard understood Damia¡¯s gibberish words and grasped the situation. He growled between his grinding teeth.

    ¡°Damn it, Sebastian-!!¡±

    He should have corrected the butler¡¯s misunderstanding earlier. But he had been too busy and had left it alone.

    Sebastian, who misunderstood Damia and Akkard having a special rtionship, had been determined to assist his master¡¯s first romance.

    He had been tending Damia until she got up, washed, and took soup and medicine. But as soon as she recovered to some extent, he urged her out:

    ¡®Now, why don¡¯t you say good night to my master before you go to bed? What? It¡¯ste? Don¡¯t worry about that! No matter when you visit my lord he¡¯ll wee it! Definitely! Of course!! Because he¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Damia broke into a cold sweat when he saw Sebastian smiling widely, as he insisted. He was obviously an old butler with a gentle and courteous impression, but she felt an unknown strong pressure.

    It was almost as if invisible hands had pushed her towards his room.

    Oops, when she woke up from the pressure, she was already in the hallway. Damia hesitated, glimpsing the darkness that had fallen outside the window. But her escape route had been already tightly blocked by Sebastian.

    ¡°If you go up one more floor from here, it¡¯s the master¡¯s room. You can use the stairs that you can see on your right.¡±

    Sebastian smiled as he gave directions. At this point, she couldn¡¯t return to her room. Damia¡¯s shoulders drooped and walked towards the stairs.

    ¡±Haaa¡­¡±

    Aplicated sigh of resignation escaped Damia¡¯s mouth. She hadn¡¯t remembered what had happened in the wagon because of her fever and passing out.

    But she knew the situation roughly. Akkard gave her a deep caress, saying he would take off her clothes and warm up her cold body. And after that¡­

    ¡®We probably did it. Maybe.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s face darkened. Even after a few days, when she woke up from the sickbed, her legs were sore. Specifically, the muscles that went up and inside from her thighs that she didn¡¯t usually use. She was sore.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t feel good. Last time he had touched her in a locker and now he even approached a sick person. Akkard was truly a selfish prick ruled by his own desires.

    ¡®Now¡­¡­ I can¡¯t get involved with him anymore.¡¯

    Damia knew herself well. She was serious and intense and Akkard couldn¡¯t bemitted, vulnerable, or a serious love interest. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to get to know each other lightly.

    She was a very burdensome woman.

    But Akkard was a man who was the opposite of her. So the more she bumped into him the more Damia would be cut and injured¡ªit would be a mess.

    Between the lighthearted or the sincere-hearted, the sincere-hearted would lose when it came to it in the game of love.

    ¡®Okay, just go say hello. I have to ask about Cecil anyway.¡¯

    Akkard may know the identity of the ¡°things¡± Louise was trying to feed Cecil. After asking that, she would leave as soon as the sun lit the sky tomorrow.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Akkard answered as he knew, or if he pretended not to know and concealed information from her. Damia would do everything in her power to protect Cecil.

    ¡®And when I leave here tomorrow.¡­..¡¯

    She would never get involved with the Akkard Valerian again.

 Chapter 71

    <strong>Damia searched the floor with her eyes.</strong>

    Reluctantly, she headed for his room.

    She swore she didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop from the beginning. She knocked on his door like a guest withmon sense.

    No, Damia was going to knock.

    Then she heard her name pop up.

    ¡°So, have you ever met Lady Prim in person? What do you think?¡±

    Damia¡¯s hand, just about to knock against Akkard¡¯s room door, froze.

    Perhaps he already had a guest?

    No, there wasn¡¯t. Damia saw a bluish light peculiar to the magicmunication, flickering through the bedroom door.

    Akkard must be on a call with someone now.

    ¡®But why did you mention me?¡¯

    Curious, Damia hesitated. But it was a mistake.

    Since then, the revtions she heard from beyond the door were so great that she could never interrupt.

    ¡®I should have knocked without hesitation,¡¯ Damia regretted.

    If she missed the timing, she should have turned right around and left. But she hesitated and never left and now the result was being caught red-handed eavesdropping by Akkard.

    ¡°How absurd.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s cold expression froze her in fear.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d brought a sick patient into my mansion, but now I see it was an eavesdropping rat.¡±

    Damia blinked.

    His quiet, unhurried words held a dangerous edge, harsh as Northern winters.

    Perhaps this was Akkard¡¯s true nature.

    Most would have been shocked, outraged, or deeply hurt.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t too stunned.

    She had the presence of mind to realize Akkard was being defensive since she had overheard such critical and sensitive information.

    ¡°I understand you are angry. It is warranted.¡±

    A calm voice came out of the mouth of the woman he hadshed out at.

    An irate Akkard was taken aback by her unexpected response and was stunned into silence.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Damia continued,

    ¡°First of all, I want to sincerely apologize. I can¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t happen but I never meant to spy on your conversation.¡±

    Damia¡¯s face, with his head slightly lowered, showed signs of her exhaustion after her days-long illness. Perhaps because of that wariness?

    Her apology came out with a particrly believable sincerity.

    Akkard¡¯s heavily frowning brow, slightly loosened.

    But he couldn¡¯t let her go like this. What she heard was ssified matters.

    Fortunately, it seemed Damia had no intention of just going. Damia, who opened his eyes gently, looked at his eyes. After confirming that Akkad¡¯s anger was somewhat assuaged, she shed a pure smile, like a young girl.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little brazen to request this amidst a situation where I eavesdropped on you but¡­¡­..,can we have a conversation, if possible?¡±

    ¡°Conversation? What?¡±

    Akkard asked,pletely blindsided, while masking his expressions.

    Inwardly he was trying to get over his embarrassment.

    Since they met, Damia kept circumventing his expectations.

    It made Akkard suddenly realize: The fact that he didn¡¯t know anything about ¡®Damia Prim.¡¯

    He had only been preupied with sleeping with her, which had no requirement of getting to know each other seriously in the first ce.

    So he had never wondered about Damia¡¯s personal history. About what her likes and dislikes are, what she¡¯s preupied with, and her interpersonal rtionships¡­. all the things that make up the person called Damia Prim.

    But at this very moment, Akkard was overwhelmed with an intense curiosity, wondering what she was thinking.

    The first woman to arouse his private curiosity shyly lowered her eyes.

    ¡°I thought I could help you with your n.¡±

    Her red lips, as if they had been stained with wine, continued to move, dering that he would not regret it.

    Akkard blinked, finally oveing an enchanting temptation that even a stoic king would fall to.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±

    He uncrossed his arms and nodded inward. Damia, who was taking steps without much thought, suddenly became conscious of their attire.

    She was now only dressed in a robe over a pajama chemise.

    With his long hair down, she suddenly became nervous to enter his personal space. Damia¡¯s shoulder cowered a little as she passed by in front of him.

    She could feel it even if she didn¡¯t see it. Akkard¡¯s sharp gaze grazed the side of her face to the back of her neck and eventually down her back.

    Damia swallowed her saliva quietly.

    She felt like she was being observed by a beast, so her backbone was crushed.

    Maybe she was making a big mistake right now.

    The fact that she overheard Akkard, and was about to make a life-altering proposal to him.

    ¡®Still, I don¡¯t know without trying.¡¯

    The moment Damia heard the name of Cesare from Akkard¡¯s conversation, her mind shed.

    Damia immediately realized what her next move was.

    ¡®There is a saying that the enemy of the enemy is a friend.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 72

    <strong>She had no intention of being dragged around and manipted by Cesare.</strong>She would do anything to get him out of her life and out of the county.

    Even if that meant holding hands with Akkard Valerian.

    Akkard carefully studied Damia. Her eyes were rational, her face a bit pale but with a sense of stability.

    In short, she didn¡¯t seem like a liar.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the North all my life, and my family supplies the goods they need for the Great Temple and Holy War. So I can¡¯t openly oppose the temple but if you can guarantee secrecy, I can supply you with a little help and information.¡±

    Damia¡¯s suggestion was very tempting. The biggest obstacle to Akkard now was the unfamiliar social environment of the North.

    The imprable northern nobility were deeply dazzled by the capital¡¯s foremost celebrity and listened intently to his dramatic stories of capital society and the progress of the ¡®pollution¡¯ in the south.

    However, when Akkard tried to ask something, people avoided answering or exining anything and backed away.

    ¡®Especially when ites to information about the Great Temple.¡¯

    The reverence and loyalty of the northern people to the temple were beyond Akkard¡¯s imagination.

    If Crown Prince Heinrich had witnessed what Akkard had seen, he would have had a heart attack.

    It had been pure dumb luck that he had overheard Louise¡¯s conversation while hiding in a locker. There was no guarantee of such good luck assisting him in the future.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure Damia will be of great help.¡¯

    Akkard looked at the woman in front of him with new eyes.

    Her rich hair, white face, blue eyes, and red lips were morous even without makeup.

    Even with the misfitting shawl and guest pajamas, her shoulders and corbones looked elegant.

    A beautiful woman. A woman whom he wanted to sleep with. Those had been the only things Akkard had thought about Damia beforehand.

    So somehow this situation was unfamiliar.

    It was almost as if he were now facing a woman he had never known before.

    ¡°Okay, I understand what you mean.¡±

    Akkad deliberately and slowly affirmed. He always trusted his intuition but this time it wasn¡¯t easy for him to decide.

    He wasn¡¯t flippant, so Akkard asked questions typical of those who agonize over serious decisions.

    ¡°But why do you want to help me?¡±

    Akkard asked a natural question.

    As she disclosed, Count Prim¡¯s estate has long traded with the temple.

    No matter how confidentially was guaranteed, Damia¡¯s assistance would clearly jeopardize her house, and no matter how ¡®small¡¯ her help was it would be clearly a significant betrayal to the Great Temple.

    Damia grew quiet at his sharp question. Andughed, embarrassed.

    Her face resembled a lost man. Akkard thought perhaps she didn¡¯t have a right answer.

    After a moment Damia spoke, tilting her head and lowering her eyshes, attempting to hide her vulnerable face.

    She was clearly being honest, feeling exposed.

    ¡°I want to destroy ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Cesare.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a conflict between stepbrother and stepsister anymore. Inparison, it was rather cute that Cesare manipted her first love, Kael, into breaking her heart and breaking them up. Compared to what Cesare intends to do afterward.

    The moment he sneaked into her bedroom, Damia knew.

    The moment has already passed to maintain a decent rtionship with Cesare.

    ¡®Besides he¡¯s even going so far as to touch Cecil.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes grew cold and dark.

    From her point of view, he was an enemy of the Prim family and to its heir apparent, even though Cesare was adopted.

    Where did he get such insolence to dare tomit such atrocities?

    Damia had always wondered about that. Cesare wasn¡¯t impulsive because her father, Count Prim, was away.

    Cesare was too cunning for that.

    So she spected Cesare had a backer. And what if his backer was the temple?

    ¡®Then in the Great Temple has already betrayed me, they have chosen Cesare over me,¡¯

    Damia deduced realistically.

    The Great Temple had more than enough power to rece the sessor of a count. And Damia wasn¡¯t good or passive enough to allow herself to be pushed out of her seat like this.

    Even if the Prim family¡¯s business is smooth thanks to the Great Temple, what good was it? If she was ousted from her sessor position due to a conspiracy, it would be over.

    ¡°¡­You want to destroy¡­¡­ Your stepbrother?¡±

    asked Akkad, in a tone of astonishment upon hearing her answer.

    rmed Damia, who looked up reflexively, checked his countenance.

    It was a very bizarre sight. To an outsider, Akkard looked like an indignant man baring his teeth. But in Damia¡¯s eyes, it looked like he was smiling.

 Chapter 73

    <strong>¡°It seems that the sibling rtionships of northerners are very unusual.¡±</strong>

    Hriously, Akkard was thinking of the brother and sister rtionship between Lessid and Louise.

    Lessid, who hated his sister, was now her rival by siding with the royal family. Then there was Damia who volunteered to join hands with him to destroy Cesare, her step-brother.

    These dynamics were extremely interesting to him.

    Akkard¡¯s thoughts naturally lead to thinking of his own bond with his sister Sienna, who was now in the royal pce in the capital.

    And then he thought of the warning she divulged in his dreams.

    ¡®Keep this in mind¡ªI¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re such a fool¡ªIf you don¡¯t get rid of your trashy lifestyle right away, you¡¯ll regret it forever.¡¯

    Why did he have that dream?

    Akkard shrugged his shoulders and dismissed it as a meaningless dream. Moving on, he asked Damia,

    ¡°But why do you want to destroy Cesare? I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Do I have to answer that?¡±

    Damia asked back with a pale face.

    Akkard saw her slender fingers tremble a little, like a frail white birch swaying in the cold winter wind.

    An ordinary gentleman would have stopped interrogating Damia at this point, but Akkard was a far cry from a gentleman.

    Rather, he felt a strong interest and mischievous curiosity when Damia showed a rare glimpse at her vulnerability.

    ¡°Yes, I need to know why you want to help,¡±

    he pried as if he were pushing his ws into a cornered prey.

    Then, the tremors that started from Damia¡¯s fingertips spread to her shoulders.

    ¡®There must be other situations and dynamics that I¡¯m not aware of,¡¯

    Akkard smirked, the woman he was anxious to sleep with was shaking because of another guy¡ªwhich was very annoying, but on the other hand, he was quite pleased that Damia wanted to destroy him.

    Akkard, who concealed his evil intentions, poured wine he had in his bedroom out in sses. Then he held Damia¡¯s shaking hand and gave her the cup.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink first and then talk.¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±¡¯

    Damia, whose head was full of Cesare, epted it and took a sip. She needed something to calm her mind.

    It must have been wine from the south because the sweetness that spread in her mouth was strong and fragrant.

    Her weakened body that just woke up from a sickbed seat quickly got intoxicated. Armed with drunken courage, Damia slowly opened her mouth, her cheeks already hot.

    ¡°A few days ago, in the middle of the night when no one was around, Cesare broke into my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    At her shocking admission, Akkard rose halfway from his seat.

    In his heart, he looked down on Cesare. He was a weak snake looming around Damia and swallowing his thirst, unable to do anything as he watched her.

    But how dare he sneak into Damia¡¯s bedroom! Rage surged from the depths of his chest. Akkard¡¯s manly chin grew rigid.

    ¡°Oye, nothing happened¨CReally!¡±

    added Damia, who misunderstood Akkard¡¯s response.

    She was afraid that her reputation and the honor of Count Prim would plummet.

    ¡°Cesare just threatened me a little.¡±

    ¡°He threatened you? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in his way and, um¡­¡­.¡±

    Her lips trembled. She couldn¡¯t bear to repeat Cesare¡¯s words and looked at Akkard.

    Akkard wanted to grab her by the shoulders and force her to speak quickly.

    But he also needed time to calm down now.

    So instead of persuading her, Akkard clenched his teeth and poured more wine into her ss.

    Damia didn¡¯t reject his offer either. She kept shaking and short of breath when she thought of that night.

    The horror and panic of being strangled by a bigger, stronger man than her in a locked bedroomte at night. The overwhelming sense of helplessness and despair that no matter what cruel thing he decided to do to her she would not be able to resist.

    When she recalled all of this her mind seemed so depleted.

    Damia hurriedly downed the ss of wine, as if to wash away the memory and barely managed to answer Akkard¡¯s question.

    ¡°He, Cesare¡­¡­..uh, warned me. Stay away from Lord Akkard.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 74

    <strong>Akkard exploded</strong>at the words that came out of her lips.

    ¡°The fucking bastard!¡±

    Akkard got up and punched the cab next to him.

    The dog¡ªCesare, hiding in her bedroom was enough to rile up his violent instincts but now he was even warning her not to get close to him.

    ¡®How dare you!¡¯

    What a brazen bastard! No matter how cunning and aplished Cesare was, he could not even measure up to Akkard¡¯s feet. But now he dared to threaten the woman he coveted.

    It was so outrageous¡ªlike a crazy hyena scratching a sleeping lion¡¯s nose. Akkard was not the type to tolerate those that insulted his domain. If he could, he would grab Cesare right away and skin him alive.

    It was a familiar feeling as if his stomach was boiling and his vision turned dark red.

    ¡®Don¡¯t touch Miss Damia,¡¯

    said that cheeky Lessid Ferira.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to confess to her when I¡¯m done with this job.¡¯

    ¡®This bastard and that bastard¡ªall looking at her.¡¯

    He fell into a nasty mood but he had no clue why¡ª so his heart ached even more.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Akkard?¡±

    Damia was stunned by his fierce anger. She looked embarrassed not knowing why Akkard was so furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I was just angry for a moment,¡±

    Akkard mumbled unclearly.

    Damia didn¡¯t seem particrly relieved or convinced at his answer, but she didn¡¯t bother to pursue it.

    Instead, she looked up at the Akkard with anxious eyes.

    Akkard saw this and clicked his tongue. Her eyes, which usually looked confident and certain, now looked droopy and cute as a puppy.

    She looked uniquely lovely in soft pajamas while holding a wine ss with both of her hands.

    ¡®Cause she¡¯s so pretty, she¡¯s going to be shivering from mening at her from all directions.¡¯

    Akkard grabbed a bottle of wine and gulped it down. The warmth of the drink went down his throat, warming up his stomach. Then, it seemed to clear up that stuffy feeling he felt.

    Maybe the reason why he felt so horrible¡ªyes. It¡¯s probably that. Because other guys were drooling on his prey.

    Maybe that¡¯s why? For the first time, Akkard felt a sense of crisis. Anxiety that someone might steal his prey. Taking the game that he always took for granted. An unfamiliar apprehension of ¡®maybe she will be taken away.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll never let that happen even if I die.¡¯

    His arrogant pride even pierced the heavens, making them growl at his conceit.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow any blemish on his own perfection.

    For the first time, Akkard was inclined to indulge a woman¡¯s wishes.

    He had only known to gently lower his body, always pushing down on women and nothing on his mind but to have them. Akkard met Damia¡¯s eyes and asked,

    ¡°Are you cold? You¡¯re shaking.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    She was frightened when she thought about that day. To the point, she felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Damia gulped down the words that had threatened to fall out of her lips. She wasn¡¯t close enough to Akkard to confide her difficulties with him.

    But Akkard instinctively seized the opportunity. In front of him Damia was quite susceptible. The quaking of her unstable gaze, her tight grip, making her knuckles whitemunicated instead of words. She was very tired right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Damia looked up in surprise. It couldn¡¯t be, but Akkard¡¯s words seemed to discern her thoughts.

    As their eyes met, Akkard smiled, bending his purple eyes surrounded by white eyshes. Then he whispered in a low voice that melted her ears.

    ¡°No one can harm you. I won¡¯t let them.¡±

    It was too sweet. Even though Damia knew it, it wasforting like stress-indulging in chocte, it wouldn¡¯t change anything but it made her feel good.

    ¡®But ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡¯

    After all, Damia was human. She was still young and inexperienced. She lost her mother when she was young and had grown up fast to reassure her father, who was often away from home.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hate this desperation for reassurance she felt. But sometimes one needed a ce to lean on.

    Damia looked down at Akkard¡¯s hand that held hers. His body temperature transferred to her, acting as a bridge to her lonely and cold heart and warming her. At least for this moment, he seemed to say that she was not alone and he would hold her tight.

    Maybe that¡¯s why it didn¡¯t ur to her to push him away.

    Just as Akkard wanted to embrace her out of pleasure, she also wanted to beforted. Even if it¡¯s as brief as a hand warmer in the middle of winter.

    Slip-

    Damia¡¯s hand and body rxed in his grasp. As Akkard felt this, he raised both ends of his lips and smiled.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    He finally captured her.

    Deep down in his heart, lurking in the depths of his chest, the beast growled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 75

    <strong>¡°Ah, whoa!¡±</strong>

    cried Damia, whoy on her stomach, half on the bed.

    The object digging in from behind was so big and hot that she couldn¡¯t get her head around it. Even when it was thrusting and stabbing violently inside her, her body jostled so wildly, making her dizzy.

    ¡°So, ah! Deep, slowly ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    She moaned ¡®slowly.¡¯

    Akkard bit his mrs so tightly that his jaw quickly grew sore.

    Having a taste of Damia was no different from feeding a beast on the verge of starving to death. He couldn¡¯t resist gluttonously wolfing it down.

    Ahh, the body he patiently clutched and held onto was sweet. Akkard grabbed her slender waist tighter. And stuck her from behind her enchanting ass, digging in as if he could put both balls in.

    ¡°Oh! Ah, ah! Ah!¡±

    Damia sobbed, shaking wildly while clutching the sheets.

    The pleasure was so strong that she felt like she was going to die. Because of this, the two legs that were propping her on the floor eventually lost strength.

    Just as her body was about to slide down, Akkard pulled her up onto the bed. And sat her down on the bedfortably.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t for Damia. He immediately spread her legs wide, then climbed on and pressed down to insert his cock. He could push it much deeper than in the previous unstable position.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Her two white legs convulsed by the excessively intense deep insertion. Her entrance was trembling and she felt embarrassed. But Akkard¡¯s thick torso was sandwiched between her legs, so there was no way to close them.

    ¡°Spread your legs wider. Otherwise, I can tie you up and hit it.¡±

    Damia shivered at the dreadful warning.

    Taking advantage of her being caught unawares, he sped Damia¡¯s asscheeks with his big hands, lifted her up, and began to shake and thurst his back in again.

    A dark red penis moved in back and forth between the legs, spread out wider than before.

    This time, he managed to fit in even the thickest root of his cock. As her inner walls were stimted to her core¡¯s end, Damia shed tears and cried:

    ¡°Ah, Oh, Oooohhh!!!¡±

    Damia¡¯s body shook up and down. Her narrow insides were filled with him, and it felt like she was going to explode. But rather than disliking the sensation, it was thrilling enough to melt her mind.

    His hot genitals that crammed in her insides rubbed and mashed into every inch of her sensitive areas. Akkard bent down and bit Damia¡¯s neck as he gave her a heavy thrust. Just as a mating beast marks its female.

    ¡°*Gasp*, unngh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!!!¡±

    A soft cry vibrated under the skin of the neck that hosted the bite.

    Akkard gently and lovingly licked the bite imprint.

    He bit her corbone, as his lower body was ferociously digging into her narrow hole. Not knowing what to do during the overwhelming stimulus Damia clung to him and wept.

    ¡°Shhh,¡±

    Akkard soothed her with only his lips. Then he began to stimte her walls faster and more violently.

    Whenever his thick and hot member poked up and flexed, it felt like her head was bing weird.

    ¡°No, ah! Please, uh! Slowly ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    The frightened Damia embraced his neck. Akkard paused. It was the first time her arm had squeezed him to herself.

    When he looked down, he could see her red eyes and her flushed nose.

    Her usually elegant white face was nowhere to be seen and instead bloomed red as a flower, her expression lewd and disorganized. It was a really sexy face just to look at.

    It was when Akkard was looking down with bated breath, holding his breath¡ªstunned. Damia, who seemed to be overwhelmed, her long eyshes trembled.

    Then the clear water, which had formed in the corners of her wet eyes, fell down her soft cheeks.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤[I¡¯m going] crazy.¡±

    Thest strand of reason in his head snapped.

    ***

 Chapter 76

    <strong>Akkard immediately pressed her down on the bed so she couldn¡¯t move</strong>. And he started shaking his back frantically.

    It was a rough movement that made her feel like she was being devoured.

    His genitals digging inside her ran wild enough that she could not keep up.

    Faster and faster it slipped through Damia¡¯s pussy. A violent and strong climax rapidly engulfed her.

    ¡°Ahhhhh aaahhhhh!¡±

    At the same time Damia felt as if she was floating, Akkard¡¯s cock acutely kneaded against her contracting inner walls¡ªand felt more and more vivid.

    It was hot. It was so hot that she felt as if her body was about to melt. Her climax hadn¡¯t even subsided yet, but his organ was even more excited and swelled up evenrger inside.

    ¡°No, no, ah! Ohhhh!!¡±

    The pleasure was too much and it was poisonous. Akkard, who had not yet reached his peak, pushed relentlessly into her convulsing hole. His nerves seemed to burn every time he fucked her sensitive inner walls and pulled out.

    ¡°Ah. Damia¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Akkard, who had this in mind, groaned lowly.

    It was obscene how much her wet hole was tightening and pulling on his cock.

    Her hot trembling core surrounded his penis and tightened around him with terrible pleasure¡ªmaking him feel dizzy. It was a hellish pleasure.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be great if he always chewed and swallowed [t1v: aka fuck] like this? If only he could hide her deep in his stomach so that the others wouldn¡¯t see her, take her out whenever he wanted to and hit it roughly.

    Akkard bit her round shoulder gently, with a strong desire to monopolise her.

    Red spots one by one filled her white-snow-like skin. He was proud to see his traces on her small body. Akkard was not particrly fond of leaving traces on women¡¯s bodies. But Damia¡¯s case was a bit special.

    Just like you want to wrinkle up when you see a well-ironed sheet, and you want to scribble on something when you see a clean drawing paper. Damia Prim was like that for him. Damia pushed his lips with her hands because of the brutality of constantly putting teeth on her tender skin.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bite it, it hurts,¡±

    her lips whispering ¡°it hurts¡± glistened with tears.

    It was as beautiful and exquisite as if it had honey on it.

    For the first time, Akkard thought he wanted to kiss a woman.

    No, only was he thinking, he was anxious.

    He wanted to greedily suck that sweet-looking piece of flesh right now.

    But instead, slender fingers pushed his mouth away, annoying him.

    ¡°Get your hands off me, Damia.¡±

    Before I really tie you up.

    It was a hot and bloody warning.

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s thin wrist with his big hand, not just using his words, and pinned her hands on the sheet so that it wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A surprised Damia looked up at him with anxious eyes.

    Her thick lips were half-open, revealing a ripe and wet hole and seducing him.

    Akkard was willing to sumb to the temptation.

    ¡°Unn!¡±

    It was a harsh, rough kiss that prated and dug into her mouth.

    His tongue, which had persistently sucked on her lips now invaded her mouth. Then, he sucked in her little tongue and began to drive through her mouth.

    At the same time, his hot cock pried and grew in her core. He bit her with his lips and poked her lower mouth, as she melted sweetly.

    ¡°Ah ah! Oh, wait ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Arge pir-like object came in and out, tightly filling up her soaking wet passage. The insertion, which was as heavy and thick, aroused a powerful sense of pleasure.

    Both the upper and lower holes were plugged up by Akkard, making her feel helpless. Several climaxes overtook her, her vision going nk.

    Her weak legs couldn¡¯t handle any more pleasure and squirmed.

    But Akkard grabbed her legs and pushed his own deeper, spreading her legs wider.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to feel it anymore. It felt like strong was wrong with her body¡ªit became hot and sensitive and she saw shes of light every time he prated her.

    Damia cried and begged for the joy that went beyond her limits. But all the sounds were eaten into the mouth of an insatiable predator.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a crybaby.¡±

    Because it¡¯s a long night.

    Akkard smiled and licked his sensual lips, and broke intoughter.

    His beautiful face coupled with his hard upper body was all sweaty and shiny¡ªwas overwhelming.

    Nevertheless, he looked very lively.

    Of course, he had to be.

    Because the hungry beast finally got the food it wanted.

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    Sex with Damia Prim was special. The least he could say was, it was really damn good. It¡¯s amon saying, but it was bloody good enough to beg for.

    Once he knew the taste, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. By tomorrow, he was going to eat his full so much so that Damia wouldn¡¯t be able to walk.

    ¡®That way, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯

    Akkard¡¯s purple eyes glistened with obsession.

    He used to regret it every night. On the first night of embracing Damia, he had ended their affair with moderation to be considerate.

    Now he couldn¡¯t let her turn her back first again. And if he saw her say goodbye and leave the bedroom, he would definitely go crazy.

    He didn¡¯t want to know what this feeling actually was. Perhaps his wicked temper was triggered again on a whim¡ªand he figured it so. Unfortunately for Damia, he was a man of selfishness and the ability to execute his intentions.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

    <em>At least as long as I want you.</em>

    Akkard, who grabbed her, whispered softly.

 Chapter 77

    <strong>The first light of dawn gently brushed around his eyes.</strong>

    It was a weak gleam that normally he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    However, Akkard¡¯s eyes were instantly wide open. Anxiety filled his heart and shook him up with an unknown tension waking him wide awake. As soon as he sat up his body turned with a mind of its own and searched his bedside next to him. And here was ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡®She¡¯s here.¡¯

    A pale beauty fell asleep with her red hair enveloping her. Perhaps because she underwent a lotst night, her eyes looked like they were tightly closed and wouldn¡¯t open anytime soon.

    Akkard let out a deep breath of relief he didn¡¯t know he was holding.

    He was deeply relieved to confirm that Damia had not yet left. She was sleeping as if she were dead. No matter how much she had cried, prayed, and pleadedst night, it had been worthwhile to squeeze out everyst drop of stamina.

    Only then did he regain hisposure and sweep back his tinum blonde hair with his thick forearms.

    Then¡ªit suddenly urred to him that he had just experienced an intense sense of relief¡ªwhy?

    ¡®Why am I feeling this way?¡¯

    Of course, it was a shocking experience for him to be a ¡®hit and run¡¯ encounter for Damia. It was apparent that the same thing happened one more time, it would wreck his lofty pride.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he had to be so distressed. If she ran away, it¡¯s enough to catch her again, and if she didn¡¯t like him, it was enough to hold her next to his side until she liked him.

    There was no woman who didn¡¯t beg him for love. No matter how much people professed to value silk, learning, and culture, humans were still a part of the animal kingdom. It was their instinct to gravitate towards stronger and superior males.

    So she would be like that, too.

    Akkardid down on his side, bending his arm at his elbow and propping his head up on his hand as he studied Damia¡¯s sleeping face.

    He followed her lines trailing down from her round forehead to her elegant nose bridge and down her very lovely plump lips.

    Akkard used to think she looked like a very luxurious siren. But as he gazed upon her sleeping face she looked like an adorable, innocent young girl.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As he stared at the beauty donning only a sheet, his lower physique began to grow stiff and erect again. It was even a familiar phenomenon for an athletic man with a high- libido such as himself.

    Usually, he would have woken up the woman to relieve his own desires without reluctance. But strangely enough, he didn¡¯t want to wake Damia up.

    He enjoyed burying and mming his cock deep inside her, but now he just wanted to lie down like this¡­¡­.. he wanted to watch her sleeping peacefully.

    ¡®Am I getting old already?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t that old yet.

    Akkard frowned and considered his shifts strange. He was upied and perturbed by his unusual sentiments when Damia¡¯s dark red eyshes began to tremble.

    ¡°Umm,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Akkard held his breath and watched her wake up.

    Red-like flowering eyshes trembled, and the glossy smooth eyelids slowly rolled up, revealing her eyes¡­..

    Her gaze contained the world.

    Only then did Akkard realize: his life before this moment had been dismally colorless. It had been numb, shadowy, and bleak¡ªhe had felt alone, frozen in time.

    But the moment Damia opened his eyes, the world suddenly regained all colors. Suddenly time and air moved with a vibrancy; swirling around with vitality.

    It felt positively extraordinary.

    If he were asked to divide the day in half, it would be divided into before and after Damia woke up, not in the morning and evening or by the sun and moon.

    ¡®What is going on¡­..?¡¯

    What is this feeling? What the hell is wrong with me?

    Akkard¡¯s purple eyes trembled with this foreign shock.

    At the same time, Damia had been rubbing her half-open eyes and just found him.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    she moaned with her lips slightly open.

    Akkard bit his lips because he couldn¡¯t understand what that meant. What do you mean by ¡°Oh¡±? It was a very short expression, but it was also a word that could be interpreted in 50,000 ways. [t1v: oh fuck he¡¯s fallen hard if he is already angsty overanalyzing]

    Was shementing over what happenedst night?

    Damia had made no secret of her intention not to be sexually involved with him anymore. He was strangely anxious contemting that she may have been intoxicated on wine and the seductive atmospherest night and thought she made a ¡°mistake.¡±

    Akkard studied her face without blinking, trying to find an indication of regret that may have leaked out.

    However, Damia¡¯s reaction was unexpected.

 Chapter 78

    <strong>¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Hi.¡±</strong>

    Damia smiled with a face that was half asleep, greeting him in the morning with a slightly husky voice.

    Her natural face looked softer than usual.

    There was no sign of guilt or regret on her lovely face.

    Instead, after her greeting, her eyes lowered down shyly and little dimples appeared on her smiling cheeks.

    Akkard felt dizzy as if someone had whacked him in the head. However, Damia did not mind his reaction, assuming he was dazed upon waking up in the morning.

    ¡®He probably approached me for work.¡¯

    Damia remembered Akkard¡¯s conversation she overheard via themunication channel. With whom she presumed to be the crown prince, had told Akkard,

    ¡°If you stay close to her, you¡¯ll have a chance to approach Cesare. Naturally, it would be easier to investigate the Great Temple!¡±

    It was only then that Damia finally understood why Akkard, who had nothingcking, would pursue her.

    At first, she thought it had just been a desire to y with fire or lust. She reckoned it was dangerous to be woven with such feelings, so Damia had kept pushing Akkard away.

    But it turned out that this was a part of his operation. Damia was Cesare¡¯s step-sister nheless and the object of his obsession. Standing by her side was bound to increase his sess in capturing Cesare.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why Lord Akkard had chased me around.¡¯

    Otherwise, if not, why would he follow a boring and inexperienced woman like herself?

    Damia swallowed a bitter smile, convinced.

    Ironically, her low self-esteem protected her heart from Akkard. When she thought he was having sex with her for work, she even felt relieved.

    ¡®Maybe this kind of rtionship is not bad either.¡¯

    Akkard and herself had the same goal. In that regard, Damia hoped their rtionship would change in the future.

    Now she understood his ¡®real¡¯ purpose. Therefore, Akkard would not push her too hard as before. She is now a partner pursuing amon goal, rather than prey for Akkard to target.

    In the meanwhile, it would not be bad for Akkard, who likes sex, to get a little pleasure, and for herself to beforted by his body heat.

    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a short-term rtionship.¡¯

    After his mission wasplete Akkard would return to his southern estate and the capital. So there was nothing to lose in this exchange. Those were Damia¡¯s insights.

    Naturally, she waspletely unaware of Akkard¡¯s heart starting to pound loudly against his chest and his mouth going dry. Rather, when piecing her rationale together she felt relieved.

    Motivated, she set her sights on her next objective. Damia, who wrapped the sheet around her body, spoke awkwardly.

    ¡°Um, this may be a little brazen for a guest to bring up,¡±

    she smiled brightly like a flower at the still dazed Akkard.

    ¡°Can I get some breakfast?¡± [t1v: ha! Priorities]

    ***

    They were eating. All major events had to start after filling the stomach.

    Damia began to eagerly savor the well-prepared breakfast in front of them.

    She wasn¡¯t usually a glutton but she couldn¡¯t put down her tableware. Soup full of cream and potatoes, well-baked bread, fresh butter, eggs, and bacon. Even though it was a regr meal she had had often, it seemed to have a particrly savory taste.

    Perhaps Damia was so hungry because she had used up too much energyst night.

    ¡°Eat slowly,¡±

    advised Akkard briefly, while he pushed a cup of ck tea with milk towards her.

    Damia looked into his eyes to thank him. Yet the moment they made eye contact, Akkard had quickly turned his head and avoided her gaze.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Was it just me? Damia tilted her head and put down the bread. She was now somewhat full, it was time to bring up the questions that she had been wondering about.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    Akkard, whose name was called, looked at her, but it hadn¡¯t been a straight forward look into her eyes as he had done in the past.

    Damia imagined his eyes wandering somewhere in the middle of her eyes and cheeks¡ªa very subtle change.

    However, she had no authority to force his gaze elsewhere and decided to continue with her original purpose.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the same boat, can I ask you frankly?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Akkard asked with a countenance that no longer contained the sharp vignce he had before.

    Damia was relieved. It was a good sign.

    ¡°That day, we overheard a conversation in the locker. Do you happen to know what ¡°thing¡± Louise was referring to?¡±

    Damia asked seriously as she leaned forward, asked seriously.

    The day when Cecil¡ª her most precious friend¡ª was scheduled to drink tea with Louise Perria, was just around the corner.

 Chapter 79

    <strong>¡°I don¡¯t know?</strong>What do you mean by ¡®thing¡¯?¡±

    Akkard inquired, raising one eyebrow as if he was taken aback.

    Damia nodded with perplexed eyes.

    ¡°Yes. I had only overheard a tiny bit.¡±

    Damia then wondered why she had thought Akkard would know about the item Louise had talked about.

    Akkard¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard her answer. He remained silent for a while as if he were in a difficult situation, and then surprisingly exined further.

    ¡°They were referring to a kind of drug that causes mental illness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What? Drugs?¡±

    Damia asked, feeling like her throat was closing up. Herbs and ingredients for many drugs usually grew a lot in hot areas. Therefore, they were unfamiliar to those who lived in the cold, conservative, and barren north like Damia.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a product that secretly has been circting among the southern nobles recently, but I haven¡¯t heard about it being in the north.¡±

    As expected, the news waste to arrive here because the north was a remote ce.

    Akkard clicked his tongue against his teeth in displeasure and put down the tableware in his hand. He added a brief exnation, And for the rmed Damia.

    ¡°Compared to moremonce drugs, this one is much more addictive and works quicker. It breaks down the mind, makes people anxious, and renders them unable to discern reality from hallucinations.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Why would people take such drugs?¡±

    Damia was confused by the purpose of such unfamiliar narcotics.

    Her heart sank numbly upon contemting Cecil might eat such a thing.

    Upon glimpsing Damia¡¯s feeble trembling fingertips, Akkard softened his tone.

    ¡°The purpose is simple. After you¡¯ve broken the mind with drugs you can make them a desperate customer that clings to the supplier. That way, you can control people as you please.¡±

    There was a faint sense of resentment in Akkard¡¯s exnation. He had witnessed several people struggling with their drug addiction in the south.

    In the midst of the high, they had been full of confidence, morale and so they had looked more attractive.

    But it made them burn brightly before their me was exhausted and the night consumed them.

    Having depleted their energy with drugs, they became frightened beasts. Illusions, hallucinations, and lifeless nightmares rushed in and ate away their reason. He witnessed people sumbing to endless seizures, panic attacks, crippling them and ruining any hope for a stable life.

    These weremon symptoms of withdrawal, one couldn¡¯t even spend their day properly, only seeking the next hit. The only way to ovee these horrible symptoms was to take more drugs. So they did anything to get the medicine.

    Akkard knew of a man willing to sell his wife and daughter, and even hisst dignity left as a human being in exchange for only a handful of narcotics.

    ¡®It¡¯s repulsive.¡¯

    From the ¡®pollution¡¯ to a growing drug epidemic. The current situation in the south was an increasingly unrelenting hellhole.

    Akkard¡¯s eyes clouded over.

    It struck him as suspicious. Just as many pro-temple aristocrats followed the High Temple in the north, there were usually many pro-king aristocrats who followed the royal family in the south.

    However, why are so many disasters concentrated only in the southern part of the country, which can be said to be the home of the pro-king faction?

    It was as if¡­¡­.. it was an borate n to dismantle the supporting party of the royal family step by step.

    ¡°Howplicated,¡±

    Damia muttered, shaken.

    She also had so many mysteries to solve. How Cesare got his hands on drugs this far north. And why would they want to feed it to Cecil?

    Fortunately, she now had a partner to solve these dilemmas together.

    ¡°What does Cecil Evergreen have?¡±

    Akkard clenched his chin after he asked.

    Damia replied, stuttering as she tried to organize her racing thoughts.

    ¡°Well¡­ um, the¡­ Cecil¡¯s family¡­ transports the mineral trade. It¡¯s a distribution business that transports minerals mined from northern mines to the capital.¡±

    ¡°So they work in the water transportation distributionwork,¡±

    Akkard mumbled his conclusion.

    In the northern parts, where there was barren farnd, instead, there were mines where precious metals and iron ore could be dug up.

    The north¡¯s geography was a hostile, rocky, mountainous area. The metals mined were extremely heavy.

    It was not easy to distribute them beyond the treacherous mountains to distant capitals.

    One of the few families that managed to do this stably was Cecil¡¯s family, Marquis Evergreen.

    ¡°Perhaps there are things they need to transport from the High Temple to the capital or vice versa.¡±

    Secretly.

    A cold smile spread over Akkard¡¯s face.

    ***

 Chapter 80

    <strong>After the conversation with Akkard, Damia went back to her room.</strong>She packed her luggage, preparing to go back home. Since she came unnned she didn¡¯t have much to pack.

    ¡°Are you really departing now?¡±

    asked Sebastian as the restless butler watched Damia.

    Damia replied with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. The carriage has also been repaired, so we have to go back quickly before sunset.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡­. you¡¯re a valued guest, so why don¡¯t you have lunch?¡±

    Sebastian, who was regretful, was clingy. After so much time, patience, and effort, the young master¡ªno, master, had fallen in love for the first time, so he felt he couldn¡¯t let her go like this.

    Perhaps if Akkard¡¯s partner, Lessid, had witnessed this, he would have been stunned.

    He had been in and out of Akkard¡¯s residence a few times because of his status as a spy but had never been enthusiastically served by Sebastian.

    Damia, who had no inkling of Sebastian¡¯s favor, shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, I ate too much breakfast, and I¡¯m still full.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t an angel smiling, saying thank you for caring. But it would becking to say she was pretty and had a good personality.

    She was ady chosen by his picky owner.

    Sebastian focused and nced at Damia.

    Even him, who had worked in the decadent andvish high society in the capital for a long time had to admit she was a beauty worthy of praise.

    In particr, Damia¡¯s red hair hearkened to the rising sun. In the grey north, her bright hair was very lively.

    Sebastian, who had been studying her, opened his mouth impulsively.

    ¡°May I ask you a rude question?¡±

    ¡°Umm? What kind of question is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you of pure northern descent, mydy?¡±

    What did he mean? Damia blinked at the sudden question. Seeing her bewildered face, Sebastian quickly exined,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It is rare for a northern nobleman to have such beautiful hair¡­..¡±

    Damia, who finally understood Sebastian¡¯s question, stroked her hair and answered demurely,

    ¡°Well¡­.myte mother was from the South.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear.¡±

    Sebastian let out a short sigh with a grim face. Embarrassed, he had unintentionally brought up Damia¡¯s painful family history.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t deter Damia from leaving anymore and could only follow her from behind.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    Damia, who was ready to leave, nced back.

    Sebastian¡¯s disappointed expression when he saw her off to the front door was a little sad, but she couldn¡¯t help it. It was impossible to not return home.

    ¡®I have little to do with Sir Akkard in the first ce.¡¯

    Damia thought brightly. Akkard had evolved from a ¡®one night¡¯s fling¡¯ to ¡®sex partner for the time being.¡¯ However, there was no significant rtionship between the two.

    Damia was not a fool. Would she be special to a naughty and arrogant yboy whose rumours and drama even reached the north?

    She never had such expectations or questions¡ªit would be tantamount to torturing oneself.

    ¡®But thanks to our close physical rtionship, I was lucky to be able to join hands with him.¡¯

    It would have been quite burdensome to deal with Cesare alone, especially with the Temple backing him up. She would have been no match. Damia had always been used to being alone since she had lost her mother. However, she was relieved that she gained an unexpected ally.

    Was it because of that? For now, Damia thought she could pretend to be ignorant of the mean and selfish things Akkard had done. It wasn¡¯t because he had looked down on her anyway but rather he had kept approaching her because of ¡®work.¡¯

    Damia, whose heart was naturally generous, decided to forgive him even if he didn¡¯te to see her off. Perhaps, now that she was involved there was a lot to think about. Possibly he was reporting to the crown prince right now.

    ¡°Thank you, Sebastian. If possible, I hope to see you again next time.¡±

    Damia, whose heart grew even more generous, waved to Sebastian for thest time and hopped on the wagon.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She looked back, unnerved, as she tried to sit down.

    Eerily, she felt a strong gaze that pierced the back of her head. But all Damia could see was Sebastian¡¯s disappointed expression.

    ¡®Was it because of your forlornness?¡¯

    Damia tilted her head and settled in the carriage. The coachman started their journey as the well-mended wheels rolled.

    Watching Damia¡¯s carriage disappear in the distance, Sebastian¡¯s shoulders slumped. Then he turned around and something pulled his eyes up.

    With a clear view, on the elegant balcony on the third floor, was his dishonest owner.

    ¡°Th¡ª that gaze.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s eyes that lingered on her disappearing figure were violently boiling. It was a pity she was gone but it was worse if his master was going to be like that¡ªhe should have held on to her! Or at least see her off properly.

    Sebastian clicked his tongue. What was the point if his master finally fell in love? It would be meaningless if he acted as if his attitude towards her was the same as his other existing ymates.

    It was very apparent to Sebastian, who had umted quite a few years of experience. That his arrogant owner, who didn¡¯t know how to love, would be an utter fool in the future.

 Chapter 81

    <strong>Finally, it was the day of the showdown.</strong>

    Damia had her considerable hair half up in a ponytail, held by jewel pin decorated with peach-colored flowers and diamonds.

    She donned a pink bodice that wasced up over a cream-colored dress and as a rouge, red as her hair was applied to her lips.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    The maids who had dressed and groomed Damia eximed after they were done with sincere admiration.

    Damia stood up to look at herself in the mirror. She did look good.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Damia parted with the maids politely and left her room.

    She descended down the central staircase and arrived at the foyer. Through the ss on the front door, she saw a carriage that was waiting for her. The coachman, now well-rested after the debacle, looked better and weed her.

    ¡°Come on, mdy. I¡¯ll escort you.¡±

    Damia gently climbed the wagon with his help. The destination was obvious:

    ¡°The Marquis of Evergreen.¡±

    Today was the day that Cecil would drink tea with Louise. Even though she disliked Louise, due to their shared family business she was obligated toply.

    It was of utmost importance to renew the contract between the noble families. For this reason, Cecil had to still meet with Louise. Even if she was nning on drugging her teacup.

    Damia was awfully distressed over her best friend and couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Although she knew what Louise had nned to feed Cecil, it didn¡¯t mean her worries were assuaged.

    ¡®I need to be by your side.¡¯

    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that Damia would be an attendee at the scene of them renewing their contract.

    The business was very secretive and had many sensitive provisions, so a third party could not join.

    Therefore, Damia settled on waiting in the room next to the room where Cecil would renew the contract.

    With Cecil¡¯s permission, they had a small hole drilled through the wall adjoining the rooms. Damia would watch them through that hole and if Cecil was in a dangerous situation she would intervene.

    ¡°Damia! You came!¡±

    As soon as Damia reached the Marquis of Evergreen¡¯s estate, Cecil rushed out to greet her from the inside of the mansion.

    She was dressed elegantly for the event, her face donning suitable makeup and overwhelming anxiety.

    It was clear that Cecil hadn¡¯t sleptst night, her eyes were puffy and the dark circles under her eyes peeked through her powder.

    ¡°Of course, I have toe, fool.¡±

    Damia grinned, trying to ease her friend¡¯s tension. And she took the lead in finding the room she was supposed to wait in.

    If it had been a typical visit, tea and refreshments would have been set grandly for guests in the middle of the room, but today it was an unusual day.

    Afortable wide chair lined with plenty of cushions was ced in front of the wall and adjacent to it was a small table with a silver tray with desserts.

    ¡°Oh, my.¡±

    Damia discreetly nced back at Cecil, appreciating the arrangements she had made. It seemed Cecil was worried her friend would be hungry or bored while she waited in the room alone.

    ¡°Hmm. No meringue cookies?¡±

    Damia joked about her favorite snack. Cecil rolled her eyes and retorted.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to munch and crunch on a loud cookie during this stealth spy mission?¡±

    ¡°I could just melt it down with saliva.¡±

    Damia took a once over the tray. Soft chocte chip cookies, moist lemon madeleine, cheesecakes. All of them were foods that wouldn¡¯t make noise when consumed.

    ¡®As expected, Cecil is taking this seriously as well.¡¯

    For Cecil¡¯s sake, Damia had to watch Cecil carefully. Upon uttering the oath in her heart, Damia, who was now determined, sat in front of the wall. She repeated the n to Cecil.

    ¡°If you sense any danger, raise your hand. Then I¡¯ll run right in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I took an antidote in advance just in case.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it would work because it¡¯s such an unfamiliar, new drug. Cecil murmured anxiously, pouting.

    Damia faintly smiled at the actions, words, and foods that reflected how thoroughly prepared she was.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ what? Coming out of the blue.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a kid who takes care of my body like a master.¡±

    It was apliment inteced with strangely teasing abusive words. Cecil narrowed her eyes, not missing it.

    Damia, who saw this, promptly distracted her.

    ¡°Go now. Time is running out!¡±

    Cecil, who was being pushed out of the room, looked back. She finalized the n with Damia.

    ¡°You have to keep an eye on me and make sure I¡¯m alright. Okay? I trust and believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll watch you without even blinking.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤No, blink¡ªthat¡¯s too much.¡±

    She would have dry eyes. After Cecil bleakly replied, she turned around. Her face slipped into a subtly dismal expression as she went out to greet Louise. Nevertheless, her countenance was certainly more lively than before.

    ¡®Please, don¡¯t let anything happen to Cecil,¡¯

    Damia prayed earnestly inwardly. She pressed her body against the wall and peered into the hole.

    How many minutes have passed? From afar, Damia could hear the pping sound of shoes and Louise¡¯s uniquely high and sharpughter.

    Then the door creaked open, and finally, Cecil and Louise sat at a table.

    ***

 Chapter 82

    <strong>¡°It¡¯s so nice to personally see you, Lady Cecil!</strong>How long has it been since the two of us had an intimate conversation?¡±

    With both elbows on the table, Louise leaned forward andughed. Then, she peeked at the teapot and teacup in front of her.

    ¡®Is this it?¡¯

    Damia was so anxious that she kept an eye on Louise¡¯s every move.

    Her eyes strained to see if she was putting anything in the tea.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Oh, before we talk about business¡­.¡±

    Sure enough, Louise¡¯s white and thin hands headed to the teapot.

    Seeing this, Damia reflexively rose her body halfway.

    But the next moment, Louise¡¯s actions werepletely unexpected.

    Plop¡ª

    Louise¡¯s arms outstretched, pushed the teapot and teacup away without hesitation. And on the empty table, she spread out a plethora of documents she had brought with her.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Miss Louise?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be nice to talk leisurely over tea.¡±

    Louise paused and smirked, one corner of her mouth lifted.

    As if Cecil¡¯s anxiety was amusing.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy today. I hope you can focus more on work than on tea. It¡¯s okay, right?¡±

    Louise repeatedly urged her to finish it quickly. Dazed by this, Cecil was pushed back by her urgent impetus and epted the task Louise gave her.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s decide on this year¡¯s mineral delivery price first. ording to this data, the recent mineral market price in the capital¡­.¡±

    Louise went straight into work. Cecil, who knew she nned to drug her, was dumbfounded. However, as Louise continued to discuss business, she began to concentrate onmerce at some point.

    ¡°Wait! No matter how high intion and prices in the capital have risen¡ªraising the delivery price by 15 percent is rubbish!!¡±

    Cecil was also serious about the family¡¯s business. She quickly went into negotiation mode, furious at the unit price Louise offered.

    It was clever of Louise topletely remove the teapot from the table. When the object of her fear disappeared, Cecil was no longer apprehensive.

    ¡®You can¡¯t do this.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Damia, who was watching the situation from the other room through the peephole, became uneasy. She stared at Louise¡¯s face.

    It was impossible to rx. If Louise didn¡¯t drug the tea she might try another tactic. Damia was scared to blink too much, so she kept her eyes wide on Louise until her dry eyes forced her eyelids to blink. But Louise really just kept talking about business. As if she was someone without ulterior motives.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Good. Let¡¯s do that then, this year.¡±

    After two hours of bloody negotiations with Cecil, she finally agreed to a set price. Then she stamped a seal on the contract.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good deal. I enjoyed it.¡±

    Louise, who took a copy of the stamped contract, raised her body abruptly. Thanks to this, the table shook, and the teapot pushed into the corner rattled.

    Seeing this, Cecil¡¯s face btedly showed signs of ¡®Oops! I was so absorbed in talking about the business that I forgot to be wary of Louise for a moment.¡¯

    Indeed, Louise didn¡¯t show any suspicious behavior.

    Just like now.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going because I¡¯m busy. I look forward to our contract this year, Lady Cecil.¡±

    Without saying anything, Louise left. There was no hesitation in her departure.

    Cecil, left behind, stiffened with embarrassment.

    The Louise she knew wouldn¡¯t leave her alone and was always gossiping, making her sick and tired of people.

    However, today, when she had anticipated much to happen, other than work Louise had coolly left.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤What is going on?¡±

    Cecil muttered as she looked at the cold teapot.

    Then Damia, who was rubbing her tired eyes over the wall, also agreed discreetly.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Did Cesare give Louise a suggestion in advance? If that were the case, only then could she understand this situation.

    Cesare had been hiding as if he had not returned from the High Temple. However, if Louise was on his side, she was more likely to have secretly contacted him.

    ¡®Yeah. Maybe that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Cesare was not a fool.

    If he realized Damia had discovered the cards he had prepared, he wouldn¡¯t have yed his hand.

    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±

    Only then did Damia release a deep breath, releasing the tension in her body, feeling deeply relieved. Her stiff shoulders dropped.

    She had made a mistake, this was all in vain but she didn¡¯t regret it. Thanks to this, she confirmed with her own eyes that Cecil was safe.

    ¡®I¡¯m d nothing happened.¡¯

    However, Damia was ignorant of the fact that there was a ¡®real¡¯ gift awaiting her from Cesare.

 Chapter 83

    <strong>An hour has passed since Louise left the Marquis Evergreen estate.</strong>

    Damia was relieved to see Cecil regained her peace of mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go now. Just in case, don¡¯t eat or drink anything that Louise brought as a gift, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Yeah. ¡°

    Cecil nced at Louise¡¯s gift with an anxious look and pushed it away with her feet. Louise had brought something called ¡®red ginseng¡¯ imported from the East as a gift.

    It was a waste because it was precious, but there was nothing she could do. Even if the gift was innocent, there was no good feeling produced by the simple fact the giver was Louise.

    ¡°Thank you foring today. Goodbye, Damia.¡±

    After Cecil saw her off, Damia departed for home.

    It was a sunny day. The clear wind carrying the scent of the forest blew through the carriage¡¯s window. The soothing rumble gently rxed her nerves that had been on edge the whole morning.

    ¡°We have arrived, miss.¡±

    Did I doze off?

    Damia looked out, rubbing her eyes. Beyond the sky where the dim dusk fell, a familiar mansion was seen.

    <em>Click-</em>

    Outside, the coachman opened the door. Damia epted the horseman¡¯s escort to get off the wagon with her skirt gathered as usual.

    Then, she was surprised.

    ¡®This feeling¡­..¡¯

    It was not the usual feeling. The hand of the horseman in his 40s was very rough and hot. But instead the hand holding hers it was a cold and smooth hand.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    It was as if she heard the coachman¡¯s panic behind her.

    A voice like frozen ice on a distant ckke.

    Damia recognized the owner of that voice before her eyes confirmed it. And in that moment she was so startled she lost her bnce.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Her dress, like a white magnolia flower, fluttered in the air. If she fell from such a height off the carriage she would sprain her slender ankle.

    But before that, a hard arm and a wide chest grabbed and held her against them.

    The face reflected on Damie¡¯s big eyes was beautiful. A handsome young man with ck hair and blue eyes with the cool impression unique to northerns was staring at her.

    ¡°You almost fell down. You should be more careful.¡±

    It was an ominous warning. His lips as they addressed Damia made her think they were as red as poisonous apples.

    Damia clenched her teeth, suppressing her shuddering.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Brother. Nice to see you<em>again</em>.¡±

    He had been hiding as if he hadn¡¯t returned from the High Temple, and now she didn¡¯t know why he had appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Cesare did not easily fall for her provocation. As if he hadn¡¯t hid in her bedroom, it was despicable in her sight to see his eyes as clear and innocent as a young boy¡¯s.

    Also, the fact that she was in his arms was giving her goosebumps. Damia struggled to reduce their contact by even a tiny bit, pushing his shoulders away with both arms.

    ¡°Get off!¡±

    But Cesare was also a tall young man, so he easily overpowered her resistance.

    ¡°Oh, my.¡±

    Cesare bitterly snickered, he subdued and pressed her waist and thighs tightly with both arms and sped her even higher. It was high enough to break Damia¡¯s soft skull if she fell backwards. Damia, who felt a sense of crisis, stopped struggling for a moment.

    Her legs dangled in the air, and the hem of her white skirt floated. Seeing this, a smile bloomed across Cesare¡¯s face.

    ¡°It looks like dandelions caught in the wind. How lovely.¡±

    How he wished he could encircle her like this. He wanted to take root down in her naval, wrap himself around her heart and suck on it until he drank up thest drop of blood.

    His feelings that were forced into her were so clingy that she was exhausted just by observing them. The pressure made her feel like she was suffocating and going to be swallowed up at any moment.

    Eventually, Damia, whose patience ran out, reached out and grabbed his hair.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤I asked you to let me down, brother.¡±

    Her eyes on her opponent who was crushing her, burned blue with hostility. There was no reluctance in pulling Cesare¡¯s hair. If he dropped her to the ground, she would also make sure he fell down with her.

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    As Damia pulled Cesare¡¯s hair his tone was ambiguous, she wasn¡¯t sure if he was moaning in pleasure or eximing in pain.

    Then, he spoke quietly,

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. More, harder.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    <strong>He yanked his head to the side, making him pull against Damia¡¯s grip</strong>and in doing so she pulled out some hair. Even though it must have been quite painful, Cesare did not grimace and twirled himself and her restrained body as if he was dancing.

    By this point, Damia began to feel more fear than hatred. Cesare was getting worse and worse. Fortunately, there was another unexpected person here to stop him.

    ¡°Damia!¡±

    As soon as she heard the voice, Damia doubted her ears.

    Her head snapped around automatically. As soon as she confirmed the owner of the voice, a teary voice popped out of her mouth.

    ¡°Father¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!!!¡±

    ***

    It was very awkward to sit around with the ¡°family¡± and drink tea.

    No was absent because Leon, Damia¡¯s younger half-brother, had a cold. Therefore, Damia and Cesare were the only people sitting around the tea table with Owen Prim, the head of the family.

    ¡°Does the tea not suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    Damia shook her head at Owen¡¯s worried question. Perhaps because she was nervous, she couldn¡¯t even taste the tea. It was because Cesare was watching her from the other side of the table.

    ¡°Yes, Damia. You¡¯re just as fragile as a young sprout. You have to eat well and get healthier.¡±

    Cesare was wearing the mask of her older ¡®brother¡¯ pretending to be friendly. Then, he proceeded to give Damia his share of dessert that came out with today¡¯s tea.

    ¡°Eat mine, too. Isn¡¯t it your favorite?¡±

    Damia looked down at the lemon cream cake he had pushed towards her. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to eat anything Cesare gave her. However, her father, Owen, was looking at the scene with warm eyes on the other side, so it was too awkward and rude to openly refuse.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Thank you. Brother,¡±

    Damia, who smiled soullessly, replied pretentiously.

    Owen smiled tenderly as he saw this, the wrinkles around his eyes creasing with happiness.

    ¡°Good, Dami. Thanks to your brother, you can eat more cake.¡±

    Since her father was away from home for a long time, he did not understand the rtionship between Damia and Cesare well. However, he thought a brother with Damia would be much better than leaving his daughter alone in arge mansion everytime he traveled. It gave himfort.

    ¡°How have you been? Have you been healthy? Have you been eating well?¡±

    When she heard her father¡¯s sweet question, Damia¡¯s nose tingled as if she was going to cry. Even if his body was away because of business, it was clear that her father¡¯s heart was always by her side.

    Just as parents had their duties to provide, Damia felt it was her duty as the child to bringfort to her absent parent. Therefore, she pretended all was fine even if it wasn¡¯t fine and acted as if she was always happy even if she was lonely. It was his best thing she thought she could do for her father.

    ¡°Of course, father. I¡¯ve been eating too much.¡±

    Damia smiled brightly and then took a few bites of the cake to show my father. Owen smiled happily when he saw his daughter eating something.

    ¡®It¡¯s so nice to have Father. How many months has it been?¡¯

    He had gone on a business trip shortly after Leon was born, so it was almost a year ago.

    Damia nced at his father¡¯s face with nostalgic eyes. She felt bad for him because he seemed to have had a hard time at work and his face became paler, rousing her sympathy.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤How is your business these days?¡±

    Damia brought up the question she had been worried about. As she knew, Akkard and the royal family were suspicious of the ¡®Holy War¡¯ and in particr, he seemed to think that the High Temple was rted to the ¡°pollution¡± situation in the south.

    Damia had no choice but to worry about her father and family. Especially since he didn¡¯t know his adopted son, Cesare, was working with the High Temple and behind the ¡®Great War.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, business. I was so busy recently that I even forgot to send you a letter. The whole kingdom is in turmoil because of pollution so everything is a mess.¡±

    Fortunately, Owen didn¡¯t consider his daughter¡¯s question to have any other intentions. He smiled calmly, trying to cover up his fatigue by rubbing his slightly swollen cheeks.

    ¡°But thanks to Cesareing and helping me, I was able to finish it earlier than scheduled ande back.¡±

    Contrary to Owen¡¯s words, Owen¡¯s gaze at his stepson was somehow hazy. Then Cesare, who had been sitting calmly all the time, replied meaningfully.

    ¡°No, father. I was happy to have quality time amongst us men,¡± Cesare, who finished his speech, gave Owen an incredulous look.

    The moment she saw this, Damie felt her heart throbbing in rm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a moment to see how Leon¡¯s condition is. Take your time and talk.¡±

    Cesare, who smiled politely, left for a moment. As if he had nned something with Owen in advance.

    When he left, Owen wiped his face with a tired look. And he opened his mouth more carefully through his fingers.

    ¡°Hey, Damia. I want to ask you something. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    ¡°What is it, father?¡±

    She felt a little better as Cesare left. Damia asked her father back with a smile.

    ¡°Recently¡­¡­ It is said that you get along well with Lord Akkard of the Valerian Dukedom. Is that true?¡±

    Damia¡¯s smile cracked.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    <strong>¡°That¡ª no, father. Sir Akkard is just a friend,¡±</strong>

    Damia hurriedly denied. Owen, who was staring at Damia, asked again, not believing her:

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Damia smiled quietly.

    Akkard¡¯s magical charm didn¡¯t seem to work on her parents¡¯ generation.

    Owen¡¯s tone considered Akkard was nothing more than ¡°a fly flirting with my pretty daughter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. Lord Akkard is¡­¡­. just friendly to all thedies. It¡¯s not something important or anything like that.¡±

    As this was true Damia didn¡¯t have a shred of guilt. Owen let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I see. I guess I was worried for nothing.¡±

    Damiaughed to reassure her father.

    Still, deep down inside a cool anger towards Cesare simmered.

    Owen was ignorant about high society news because he was so often away from home. He probably knew about Akkard because Cesare whispered about it next to him.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. I have something to deliver to you.¡±

    Owen, who hit his forehead, took a letter out of his arms and handed it over.

    Since it is an envelope engraved with the pattern of the High Temple, Damia received it with a puzzled look.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Kael asked me to give it to him. I heard that he became a pdin? I was surprised when I bumped into him in the High Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ah.¡±

    Kael Roysten.

    Damia looked down at the letter in her hand as if it were poison.

    As if she touched the thorny splinter under her fingernail that she had forgotten, the pungent pain spread.

    She wondered when it would be okay to hear his name.

    Her remaining fragments of her unrequited love was not an emotion that she would show in front of her father. So Damia hurriedly folded the letter and covered her feelings.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll read itter.¡±

    Owen looked at his daughter smiling brightly at him. Her red rose-like hair and beautiful features that did not suit the barren north.

    The smile on her thick lips reminded him of her dead wife.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so well. Even under an ugly father like me, you grew up so pretty and nice.¡±

    Owen muttered with a sad look on his face, forgetting himself.

    Damia quicklyforted him with an encouraging tone:

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Thanks to my father¡¯s presence, I¡¯ve always feltfortable and safe.¡±

    Owen smiled a little, but his expression itself didn¡¯t get any brighter. So Damia decided to quickly change the subject of the conversation.

    ¡°More than that, my father.¡± How long will you stay home this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stay very long. Why?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to take a session ss soon. I¡¯d like to help you with my father¡¯s business in earnest.¡±

    Damia spoke in a soft tone.

    She was nervous because Cesare kept attacking her but she was sincere in her desire to help out her father.

    Her father¡¯s face, which she saw briefly between months-long absentances, looked older and more tired every time he returned.

    Even though it was summer in the north his cravat and buttons werepletely closed up to his neck and looked particrly suffocating.

    For this reason, whenever Owen bowed his head, more wrinkles were caught under his chin than necessary.

    Damia felt heartbroken about that. Nothing hurt more than seeing the rapid aging of her beloved parent. Therefore, she wanted to take over her father¡¯s business properly as soon as possible.

    ¡®I want to lessen my father¡¯s burden.¡¯

    In addition, if she participated in the business in earnest, she would find out more about the High Temple.

    It¡¯s been a while since Damia became an adult anyway. There was nothing wrong with taking session education courses. Rather, it felt a littletepared to other families.

    Ordinary parents would be very happy to ept their children¡¯s growth. However, upon listening to Damia¡¯s words Owen¡¯splexion darkened.

    ¡°Thank you so much for saying that. However, Damia¡¤¡¤¡¤I may not have the right to say this, but this father wants you to always live afortable care-free life. I¡¯m being serious about this.¡± [t1v: NOooooooo]

    Owen¡¯s lips seemed to be heavier. Damia looked at him with a strange look. The sight of her father frowning and taking a deep breath was as if he was gathering courage to bring up a difficult thing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over Cesare these past few years, and although he is my adopted son¡­.he¡¯s quite smart and sincere. If he was my biological son, I would have made Cesare my sessor. [t1v: Nooooox2]

    ¡°Father¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤? What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is not impossible. Because he is the official son of the Prim family, who officially entered the country. I¡¯m no saint, but I¡¯m not narrow-minded enough to be prejudiced against a promising stepson.¡± [t1v: ughhh.. i¡¯m ded.]

    Owen continued to speak as if he had memorized a prayer with a hazy look.

    As if they were words that he had prepared long before he came home.

    ¡°So Damia¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to ask¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤, but do you have any thoughts of getting married?¡± [t1v: ded x2]

    ¡°What?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Damia¡¯s eyes grew wide at the words that came at her like a bolt from the blue.

    She has always been the child of the Prim family, the only daughter, and the only heir.

    Although the number of family members increased, no one could threaten Damia¡¯s position.

    She lived her whole life believing that she would be the heir. But now when Owen spoke, it seemed like the ground beneath her feet was copsing

    ¡°What do you mean¡­..marriage? Father, why are you suddenly¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult road to go down. Being the heir to a titled family is no different from the thorny path. This father¡­¡­. wants you to live peacefully andfortably. I hope you will be a wife of a man, protected preciously, and live happily with a warm family.¡±

    Don¡¯t get caught up in troubling things.

    Owen said with a frown.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was just imagining things, but his manner of grabbing his neck and talking looked like he was in pain.

    ¡°But father¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Damia managed to open her mouth even though the shock made her mind nk. But before she could even bring up a proper objection, Owen blocked her in advance with a strong tone.

    ¡°Fortunately, you have a good marriage partner. He¡¯s younger than you, he¡¯s a good young man from a well-to-do family. He takes care of his people as I am sure he will take care of you. We have an appointment tomorrow afternoon with them to meet.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªwait!¡±

    By this point, Damia¡¯s affectionate patience and consideration for her father was gone.

    Damia got up half way from her seat and poured out her chagrin,

    ¡°You never said anything like this before! Why do you want to use Cesare as your sessor when I¡¯m here? And what is this about marriage?¡±

    ¡°Damia,¡±

    Owen said, as if he had something to say. Damia waited for a while, but nothing came out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Cough, weeze!¡±

    Owen, who frowned at a short moment, grabbed his chest. It was as if a patient with a heart disease was having a seizure.

    ¡°Father! Are you okay?¡±

    Shocked and fearful, Damia forgot her outrage and looked at him. As far as she knew, her father never had heart problems before.

    Fortunately, Owen quickly regained hisposure. As if he was swallowing a stone, he swallowed his saliva with a painful glup and got up from his seat.

    He stammered and finished talking, ¡°Just once¡­¡­.do as I say, Damia. I¡¯m saying this because you¡¯re invaluable to me.¡±

    Owen, who gave everything he had staggered to his feet. And like a person possessed by something, he went away without looking back no matter how much Damia called him from behind.

    Damia¡¯s eyes scanning over the table was quaking.

    Untilst time, Owen clearly thought of her as his sessor.

    For this reason, despite the presence of her stepmother, No, her father entrusted Damia with the running of the mansion and family affairs.

    He also expressed his intention to start training her to seed in the family business.

    But now, for some reason, her father¡¯s thoughts changed drastically.

    For Damia, her father was the only ¡°real¡± family and always a strong supporter of her.

    Therefore, the shock she felt now was indescribably extreme.

    Damia was standing nkly in confusion.

    Suddenly, a smooth and cold voice came from behind,

    ¡°Oh, my poor Damia.¡±

    As she turned her head, she saw Cerase leaning against the doorway.

    ¡°You must be surprised.¡±

    He was always smiling when Damia was unhappy. As if he took great pleasure in her misery.

    The moment I saw this, a thunderous realization crossed Damia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This is because of you!! Right? What poison did you give my father?¡±

    she shouted as she ran to Cesare and grabbed his cor.

    Her momentum was very fierce, but Cesare did not blink.

    Damia¡¯s hand, while she stared and studied his rxed countenance, gradually started to tremble.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool, and soon she noticed.

    What the hell did Cesare do?

    ¡°No¡­¡­ no¡ª did you feed him that drug? The one you were going to feed Cecil¡­¡­?¡±

    [t1v: zombie rises from the ded due to outrage]

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Cesare wasn¡¯t a fool. As soon as his n to drug Cecil leaked, he immediately flipped the script.

    Instead of Cecil, he decided to give medicine to Damia¡¯s father, Owen Prim.

    ¡°Oh my God! How dare you do such a thing?!¡±

    A scream erupted from Damia¡¯s mouth, who realized his n toote.

    Cesare took off her hand clenching his cor, and kissed it.

    ¡°I can do more than this, Dami. If only I could have you.¡±

    Damn¡ª!!

    Damia shook off his hand holding hers with all her might.

    Right now she hated him so much that she would have murdered him this instant if she could.

    But something seemed strange. Suddenly, her head heard a faint ring that was getting incredibly loud, so much so her ears were getting tinnitus.

    Damia¡¯s heartbeat started to slow her arms and legs were so heavy, she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    There was no way to resist Cesare who wrapped his arm around her waist and held her.

    Cesare, who gently embraced her, humming a tune as he hugged her.

    ¡°Feeling sleepy? It seems that it¡¯s finally working.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­. even to me, the drug¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Cesare smiled brightly at Damia¡¯s disbelieving eyes.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the cake good earlier? I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t eat it. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re a good daughter.¡±

    He kissed Damia on the forehead after finishing his speech. She had never thought there would be drugs on the tea table where her and her father had sat together.

    Certainly, it had been a mistake to eat the slice of cake offered by Cesare just to show her father that she was eating well.

    Damia was so angry that it felt like her blood was welling inside of her like a volcano ready to burst.

    But her body was disobedient to her mind, bing lethargic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯s no way I would give my precious person such a drug. All you ate was a sleeping pill.¡±

    It would be a big deal if you tried to reject your ¡®prepared marriage suitor¡¯ing tomorrow, in advance, Cesare whispered, as he hugged her body from sliding to the floor.

    It was natural that her father¡¯s opinion of a ¡°good marriage¡± had conveniently reflected Cesare¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Dami. Marriage is just a shortyover. You¡¯re so lovely, there¡¯s no way I can give you to someone else.¡±

    I wish I could have killed him with my bare hands, [he¡¯s referring to Akkard]

    thought Cesare as he swallowed back his thoughts that threatened toe out of his mouth, and smiled sadly.

    He gently stroked Damia¡¯s cheek, who waspletely unconscious.

    ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    When you wake up, everything will be different.

    * * *

    Her head was pounding.

    It¡¯s like the hangover I got after idently drinking at my Coming-of-Age Ceremony.

    ¡°Ugh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Dami groaned while touching her temple and sat up.

    The texture of the sheet that touched her bare arm was different.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    She swept her hair that was blocking her view and blinked to adapt to the light. And the moment she took in her surroundings, Damia was rmed and hugged the sheet to her chest.

    Damia had stayed out a lot recently but even if it hadn¡¯t been her home, she would at least wake up every time in a ¡°bedroom.¡±

    But this time where she woke up wasn¡¯t even a bedroom.

    She was now lying on a sofa in an unfamiliar drawing room. With just one thin camise.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Noble women never went out of their bedrooms wearing so little. At the very least they wore a robe or gown over it, even if it was to open the door to the hallway.

    Damia looked around the reception room without knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t know why she was lying in someone else¡¯s drawing room with a camise held together by strings.

    Damia grabbed onto her fizzy hair and struggled to recallst night¡¯s memories.

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. Cesare fed me something. Perhaps¡­..was it a sleeping pill?¡¯

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to have been that drug.

    But my father is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    When she recalled Owen, who was showing signs of addiction, Damia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    Akkard had said the drug was a substance that destroys and controls the nervous system.

    Therefore, her father was surely being led by the nose by Cesare or the Temple behind him.

    This is why he suddenly tried to push her out of her sessor position and marry her off, by saying he found a good marriage.

    ¡°I have to save my father somehow.¡±

    Didn¡¯t Cecil say she had a drug addiction antidote, just in case?

    If it didn¡¯t work, Akkard might know another solution.

    Anyway, getting out of here was her top priority now.

    Damia, who was in a hurry, wrapped herself in a sheet and got off the sofa. She had no idea where she was but she resolved to be as calm as possible.

    ¡®Cesare must have brought me here, so the people outside won¡¯t be allies either.¡¯

    She had no choice but to ask them to bring her clothes or send her home. Nevertheless, Damia needed to go out and figure out where she was.

    ¡®When I know where I am I can make a n.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    The north was an insr ce. If she got a glimpse at the family¡¯s insignia or portrait in the hallway, she could know where she was. Before going out, Damia studied the drawing room.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen this before.¡¯

    There was Eastern-continental style pottery decorated in the middle of the drawing room. It was unique and familiar.

    But, in recent years, various items, including tea leaves from the Eastern Continent, had been very popr in the kingdom. So it was not unique anymore.

    Damia was unsure if the dreadful hunch she had was right.

    As she hesitated, the door to the drawing room suddenly opened.

    ¡°What? You were awake?¡±

    The man who slipped inside looked surprised. His face mixed with blood from the Eastern continent had a beautiful and unique atmosphere like a woman. Yet, the corners of his eyes and mouth looked rather apprehensive.

    Damia easily recognized him and frowned. She hadn¡¯t expected him but she knew him.

    ¡°us?¡±

    When Damia said his name inadvertently, us exaggeratedly admired her.

    ¡°Wow. You remember me? It¡¯s probably the first time we¡¯ve met since we were children.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤It wasn¡¯t actually the first time.

    Damia had recently overheard his conversation with Louise. If she hadn¡¯t gotten a peek at his face at the time, Damia would have forgotten uspletely. It had been such a long time since they stopped interacting with each other.

    However, us seemed surprisingly happy that Damia recognized him.

    Covering the tail of his slightly raised mouth with his hand, he approached as if he were indignant. Then, he sat down on the sofa, and he gestured towards Damia.

    ¡°Come sit down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have a lot of questions for me, right?¡±

    Fortunately, us appeared very sympathetic.

    Of course,pared to others on Cesare¡¯s side.

    Damia hesitated for a while, but she had so few options.

    Holding the wrapped up sheet around her body tighter, she sat on the sofa opposite of him.

    After seeing this, us¡¯ sharp eyes slightly bent in amusement.

    ¡°Great. Nice to see you again, Lady Damia.¡±

    His voice was still friendly. It was as if he had yful and a little mischievously addressed her as he done when they were kids.

    It was as if a child had cornered a cat and was having fun.

    Damia was not a cat, so her displeasure quietly simmered inside.

    She asked in a calm voice without any signs of embarrassment,

    ¡°You¡¯re the heir of Count Hwari, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you remember ying with me here when you were a kid? My mother is from the East continent, so she likes to have guests. Especially whenever my sister came, she was very happy. In the East, red means good luck.¡±

    Damia nodded quietly.

    The drawing room had seemed unfamiliar but also felt familiar. However, after listening to us, Damia was convinced that she was right.

    With her eyes down, she managed to recall her memories, pressing her throbbing temple in the aftermath of the sleeping pill.

    ¡®My father definitely asked me to meet a marriage suitor yesterday.¡¯

    And this must be the result of Cesare¡¯s maniption.

    Considering his obsession with her, it was impossible for Cesare to actually let her marry another man.

    However, he was in a position that he could not officially marry Damia since he was her stepbrother.

    All these clues lead Damia to reach a conclusion immediately.

    ¡®You¡¯re nning a fake marriage for me.¡¯

    Cesare was going to tie her to us just as someone leaves their valuables in the storage box for a while.

    us was of his faction anyway. Considering that he was four years younger than Cesare, he was probably Cesare¡¯s subordinate.

    He was going to pair us with Damia for now, andter take the position for himself. Damia concluded her thoughts and was amazed.

    She raised her head, feeling us¡¯ gaze, watching her.

    ¡°So. Are you ready?¡±

    asked us,nguidly sitting on the sofa and propping his chin.

    Trying not to get caught up in his vtile pace, Damia asked back,

    ¡°Ready for what?¡±

    ¡°Umm, pretending not to know.¡±

    us rose slowly.

    Then he bent one knee in front of Damia, who was covering herself with a sheet, and stretched out his arm.

    Her white feet were held in us¡¯ hands in no time.

    us grasped her slender ankle like a shackle and yfully kissed her foot

    ¡°Ready to be my fiance,¡±

    he said while looking up at Damia, the corner of his eyes smiling.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°Did Cesare order you to do this?¡±

    Damia, who grabbed back her foot, asked him in a calm tone.

    Then us¡¯ delicate eyebrows frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not his subordinate.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re on the same side.¡±

    When Damia pointed it out, he shut up.

    His youthful face, which showed signs of anger, was dissatisfied.

    Damia shrugged when she spotted it. It was apparent why Cesare would mobilize us and undertake such a cumbersome y.

    ¡®Probably because of Lord Akkard.¡¯

    Damia knew him as well as he knew himself.

    No idiot would ignore a viper when you didn¡¯t know when it would strike and bite the back of one¡¯s neck. Instead, one would be hyper-aware, observing the serpent¡¯s every move without breathing.

    He pretended to be rxed, but Cesare was nervous. Because an unexpected variable called Akkard Valerian appeared, he was afraid he would ruin all his ns, snatch Damia away and disappear.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Older Sister [Nuna] Damia,¡±

    us lifted himself from her feet.

    As a mature young man, he straightened his back, and a shadow fell over Damia, who was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°us?¡±

    Damia pulled up the sheet and covered her chest a little more, and leaned back. us bent down and grabbed both handles of the sofa where Damia sat. His face was hidden in the shadows against the sunlight.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but answer me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Remember, the letter I sent. Why¡­.Did you ignore it?¡±

    ¡°Letter? What letter?¡±

    Damia blinked nkly as if she was unable topute his words.

    Then us got furious and raised his voice:

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know!! The letter I sent you on New Year¡¯s Dayst year!!

    ¡°¡­.Do you mean a New Year¡¯s card?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be like that. I asked you toe out to the vacant lot in front of the temple where we hung out often!!¡±

    The more she listened, the stranger it seemed. She couldn¡¯t be questioned for something she had no clue about.

    So Damia replied calmly:

    ¡°I¡¯ve never received such a letter.¡±

    ¡°Do you swear?¡±

    ¡°I swear under the name of the goddess.¡±

    us closed his mouth when Damia promptly answered under oath.

    A northerner never lied under the goddess¡¯s name.

    Knowing this, us¡¯ fierce countenance softened.

    Watching him, Damia inquired carefully,

    ¡°But why did you ask me toe out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to know.¡±

    He clenched his chin and replied coldly.

    Damia mind started to race. She looked around, trying to find an opportunity to escape, but it seemed hopeless.

    To make matters worse, us saw her gaze, snickered, and asked cynically:

    ¡°Why? Do you want to run away?¡±

    The desire to answer yes was burning her insides but knowing it wouldn¡¯t help, Damia asked for something else instead,

    ¡°At least let me put on some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Not allowed.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    us didn¡¯t answer her question. He was already preupied with other thoughts.

    ¡°The thing is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Damia nuna.¡±

    us¡¯s forehead had a deep frown as if he were contemting something, slowly addressing her.

    ¡°Then¡ªnuna, what do you think of me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. We share fond childhood memories together.¡±

    Of course, it was until us got involved in this. However, there was no need to provoke us by bringing it up.

    Not knowing the sentiments Damia swallowed, us¡¯s expression became subtle.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a half-breed eastern? Don¡¯t you think I look weird?¡±

    ¡°You? No. I think your ck eyes are pretty.¡±

    Since this was her honest thought, Damia readily responded.

    us shut his mouth and stared into her eyes.

    Damia did not avoid his gaze, but instead, he started to blush and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you an option.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Damia asked back without much expectation.

    Observing us¡¯ tone was so intense, Damia thought he was probably offering a shit alternative.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Promise me that you will be mine. Then I won¡¯t do anything severe now.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Even if she chose this, it was still shit. At this stage of hopelessness, an uncaring, detached Damia began to reach a state of nirvana. What nonsense are you spouting when we¡¯ve been estranged from each other all this time?

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to betray Cesare? It will be hard to handle the aftermath,¡±

    solicited Damia calmly with a soulless smile.

    red up, us retorted back with the temper of a young man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! After all, Cesare is nothing without the Great Temple backing him up¡ª!!¡±

    us seemed to have quite a lot of dissatisfaction with Cesare.

    Perhaps it was due to Cesare¡¯s insignificant origins and other reasons Damia didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, it was a good omen that there was a division within the opposition. But when Damia thought about it, us¡¯ proposal was utterly vain and immature.

    It was reasonable to be impulsive. But, even at a nce, Damia knew a kid like us was no match for Cesare.

    Plus, Damia¡¯s situation was continuing to grow direr. Her beloved father was addicted to brainwashing drugs, and considering the threat of the High Temple behind Cesare¡­¡­.. certainly, us would be of no help and couldn¡¯t protect her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, us.¡±

    Damia, who was growing rapidly weary, sighed and addressed him as she had often done when they were young.

    ¡°Stop this and bring me clothes. And let me leave here. Then I won¡¯t take issue with what happened today.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Do I still look like the same kid from our childhood?¡±

    As us said this, he pushed Damia¡¯s shoulder and caused her to fall back on the sofa.

    ¡°I was going to be kind to you. But if Nunaes out like that, I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    us climbed on top of her and roughly yanked off the cravat around his neck.

    Looking down at Damia, he roared:

    ¡°This is because of Nuna!!¡±

    Damia frowned without answering. That she was treated like this by a junior, who used to follow her around when they were young, hurt her pride and was more unpleasant than she imagined.

    us raised his chin and began to unbutton his shirt. Damia took the opportunity to turn her body away, but it seemed difficult to escape thisid-down position. Instead, the sheet covering her flesh seemed precarious and slightly loosened around her due to her struggle.

    To make matters worse, the outside of the drawing-room, which had been quiet so far, became noisy. Perhaps this ce was near the entrance because Damia could hear several noblewomenughing while leaving their coats and belongings.

    When Damia nced at the door at themotion, us stopped taking off his clothes and smirked.

    ¡°Do you remember? My mother liked to invite guests.¡±

    ¡°us, you can¡¯t be¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    It was only then that Damia realized why he approached her like this.

    Damia was not the type to meekly ept this forced marriage even through her father. Cesare nned this trick to corner her.

    In order to keep Damia and us engaged, they decided to create a so-called ¡°established fact.¡±

    Only then did Damia feel a sense of crisis. She was now dressed in a sexy chemise and was lying under a half-naked us.

    If she was seen by the noblewomen outside in this state¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. The northern rumor mill will soon be in turmoil.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Panicking, Damia struggled even more. Finally, the movement removed the sheetpletely, revealing her luscious cleavage and scantily d breasts. At this sight, us¡¯ eyes became hazy.

    ¡°Damia nuna¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    us pressed Damia¡¯s hands down and bent down. Right when his face was about to be buried between Damia¡¯s breasts. Damia looked up at him with no expression and kicked him between his legs with her knees as hard as possible.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    To her surprise attack, us was helpless. It was the first time that he, who was still young, had ever climbed on a woman.

    As a result, it was very clumsy, even if his momentum was good. Thanks to this, Damia, who spotted the opportunity, was able to kick her opponent properly in his crotch.

    She had barely been able to move due to their proximity, but her knees had been enough to hurt the man.

    Thud

    us, who grabbed his groin, rolled off the sofa. Damia quickly got up and grabbed the straps of the chemise that had fallen off. Then, she ran to flee the drawing-room.

    But before she could reach the door, us half-crawled and snatched Damia¡¯s ankle. Damia fell hard on the floor.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    There was a fluffy carpet on the floor, so she hadn¡¯t been seriously injured.

    Right away, us climbed onto Damia¡¯s body and pressed his limbs down.

    ¡°How dare you! I can¡¯t forgive you!!¡±

    us¡¯ boyish face was stained with pain, anger, and oddly enough¡ªbetrayal.

    Just as he was about to grab Damia¡¯s camise and tear it apart¡ª someone pulled us¡¯ hair from behind.

    ¡°Aaugh!!¡±

    us¡¯ head was tilted back and screamed. His head had been pulled so hard that he had thought his spine had broken for a moment.

    ¡°Get lost right now, you little brat.¡±

    A very overbearing muscr man with silver hair and tanned skin growled.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°Sir Akkard? Why are you here¡­.¡±

    Astonished, Damia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked up at him.

    She never thought in her wildest dreams she would see Akkard here. Seeing her dumbstruck face, Akkard clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. First, let¡¯s get out of this situation.¡±

    Outside the room, one of thedies that were chatting outside remarked, ¡®Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear something?¡¯ Followed by various spections.

    ¡®I have to clean you up immediately,¡¯

    Akkard thought after seeing Damia¡¯s barely-there outfit.

    us also struggled recklessly, pulling on Akkard¡¯s forearm, connected to the hand grabbing his hair. His n seemed to be ruined.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go! Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Unfortunately for him, Akkard didn¡¯t blink an eye and stuck us¡¯ head on the sofa¡¯s armrest. With the sound of a ripe watermelon colliding with another melon, us groaned.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t fainted yet? Then one more time.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ he is also bad-tempered.

    Damia tired gaze took in the image of Akkard almost smashing us¡¯ head as he pounded it over and over again.

    Shortly, us became kneaded as dough. The sight made the corners of Akkard¡¯s lips gradually soar up.

    ¡°Uhh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    Finally, after us¡¯ painful groan, he passed out.

    Akkard threw the drooping us randomly on the floor and kicked him with his foot.

    Crack¡ª

    It sounded strange as if a bone had broken. Damia¡¯s eyes shook, Akkard shrugged and added as an excuse:

    ¡°I wanted to make sure he had really fainted.¡±

    Even so, it seemed a very emotional, impulsive action. Did us offend and earn Akkard¡¯s ire and cause him to begrudge him? She didn¡¯t know.

    Damia nced at the knocked out us. Then Akkard¡¯s expression quickly showed his dissatisfaction.

    Sneakily blocking her view of us with his body, he lifted Damia up with one arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to be idle, Damia. Hurry up and take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What? Take off my clothes?¡±

    What does he mean by this?

    Damia looked down at her thin camise, which was half ripped off. If she took even this merger covering off she would bepletely naked.

    However, Akkard did not exin further. Turning around, he began to undress the unconscious us. Damia, who was puzzled by what he was doing at first, soon realized his intention.

    ¡®Are you going to dress me in us¡¯ clothes?¡¯

    She had never worn men¡¯s clothes before, but at least it was better than what she was currently wearing.

    Shy, Damia hesitated but took off her camise, waiting calmly, as she covered her breasts with her long hair and arms.

    After Akkard roughly took off us¡¯ shirt and pants, he looked back at her. He was about to hand over the clothes, but faltered for a moment.

    Holding out her hand, Damia looked around, wondering what was wrong with him. Then, as if he was rmed by his actions, Akkard quickly handed over the clothes.

    ¡°Get dressed, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Was it her imagination? Akkard turned his back to her but the tips of his ears and the back of his neck looked more red than usual.

    Confused, Damia¡¯s head tilted while she began to dress.

    Although us was slender for a man, his clothes were big on her as she had expected. While she was putting on the clothes, she could feel Akkard¡¯s stare on her. It was a threatening and intense re as if he was about to attack her at any moment.

    Damia¡¯s hand slightly trembled, as she tried to hook the buttons. She willed her hands to stabilize with a sense of crisis and seeded in putting on the man¡¯s clothes, albeit clumsy.

    ¡°Whoo,¡± Damia let out a breath she had been holding in. ¡°What do you think? Did I put it on right?¡±

    Akkard looked through Damia with disapproving eyes without an answer. He had handed the clothes to her himself, with his own hand, but it was very unpleasant to see her wearing another man¡¯s shirt.

    ¡®It even looks good on you.¡¯

    This is why beauty is unfair. How can you be so pretty with a bare face and in men¡¯s clothes too big for you?

    However, it was not time to leisurely appreciate Damia¡¯s beauty. Without any time for him to adjust her loose sleeves and pants, the murmur of thedies grew near.

    I¡¯m done with my clothes, but what should I do next?

    Damia looked around the drawing room with alert eyes.

    Knocked out us had only his underwear on, Damia had taken his clothes and tall, formidable Akkard emitted an overwhelming presence. If others saw this situation, she had no idea what they would think.

    Damia was restless, not knowing what to do. Seeing her anxious, Akkard unexpectedlyughed.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Asking her what she was standing around for, Akkard pulled her away. He looked around and pushed her behind a long, splendid curtain that flowed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯te out until I tell you to.¡±

    He closed the curtain.

    The curtains densely embroidered with bamboo, imported from the Eastern Continent, made it hard to see inside the room. However, if she put her eyes close from her side, she could peek into the drawing room through a tiny gap in the pattern.

    ¡®What the hell is he nning to do?¡¯

    Anxious, Damia watched Akkard. But his next action was beyond her expectations.

    Akkard picked up the torn camise, which Damia had taken off earlier, from the floor and he began to put on us¡¯ nude body.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?!!¡±

    Damia doubted her own eyes.

    ***

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    The sexy camise she had worn was for the bedroom. It had a thin, lightce material and was decorated with cute pink ribbons.

    No matter how slim us was, he was a man with vastly different proportions. The camise¡¯s boning looked disastrous as it was forced across his body.

    The chest and thighs were so tight against the clothes that they were on the verge of bursting, and under the tightly stretchedce his brown nipples¡­¡­ both were clearly visible.

    Even his bulging crotch protruding under the soft, flowy skirt¡­. She couldn¡¯t look more. [t1v: I¡¯ll look for you]

    ¡®My eyes.¡¯

    Damia covered her face with both hands. Not in a physical sense, but mentally her eyes were burning.

    At this point, she was dying of curiosity. Why the hell did Akkard switch her clothes with us¡¯?

    In the midst of this, the presence of the women continued to get closer. Now she could hear the sound right in front of the door, but Akkard didn¡¯t even seem nervous. Rather, as if to wee them, he sat on the sofa as if he was in his own home and even looked majestic and dignified.

    ¡°I kept hearing strange noises from this drawing room. Is it just me?¡±

    ¡°Is there someone inside?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±

    The door suddenly opened, and the first person to enter was Countess Hwari, the mistress of the estate. She froze, bbergasted by her son¡¯s ridiculous and humiliating appearance on the floor.

    ¡°us? What¡¯s this¡­..?¡±

    Unfortunately, she was so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t close the door quickly. The curiousdies peered into the drawing room over her shoulder through the open door, and were taken aback.

    ¡°Oh my, my oh my!!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goddess, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The eyes of thedies shook wildly when they saw us¡¯ ghastly appearance on the floor. Among the frozen women, Countess Hwari was the first toe to her senses.

    ¡°Oh my god, us!! Sweetheart!!!¡±

    Terrified, she ran to us, who was unconscious, and shook his body. It was natural to be worried about her son, who had been fine this morning, was now on the floor. [t1v: that this is her first reaction makes me love her]

    But her technique was not particrly useful. As she shook us¡¯ body, the skirt, which had been barely covering his crotch, slipped off. Thanks to this, something small and precious to us waspletely revealed through the well-ventted summer underwear opening. [t1v: LMAO]

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goddess!!¡±

    Suddenly, thedies who suffered fatal eye damage were on the precipice of fainting¡ªstumbling as if they were about to copse. Only then did the Countess realize what she had done and hurriedly lowered her son¡¯s skirt. She stared fiercely at Akkard sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°You¡ªWho are you?! Did you make my son like this? How dare you in my house¡ª?¡±

    Her ent mixed the inflection of the Eastern continent was sharp like a knife made of bones. However, Akkard was not at all intimated and expressed his displeasure.

    ¡°Oye, this is what I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What did you do to my son? What happened¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?!!¡±

    The countess shouted fiercely with her eyes full of tears.

    Akkard frowned as if his ears hurt at her cry. Then, he pointed at us in the explicit tight camise. Especially at his bulging groin.

    ¡°Ugh, gosh. You don¡¯t know even after seeing that? The perv was about to attack, why wouldn¡¯t I hit him?!!¡±

    He shouted loudly as if he wanted the noblewomen gathered in the corner to hear.

    Of course, the one that us had attacked hadn¡¯t been Akkard. Extremely vicious, he cleverly omitted the subject and announced it. The ripple effect that his words brought was beyond imagination.

    ¡°Hyuk!!¡±

    ¡°Did you just hear that?¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±

    The trembling eyes of thedies alternated between us and Akkard¡­. and, towards Countess Hwari, who was processing this tremendous news.

    The Countess¡¯ countenance turned pale upon feeling their curious eyes. She raised her trembling hand, pointing to Akkard, and asked back in disbelief:

    ¡°What¡¤¡¤¡¤m¡ªmy son just now¡­ attacked you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He suddenly asked me toe because he had something to say, and when I arrived, he rushed at me like that. Well, it¡¯s nothing weird. My body is extraordinary even to men.¡±

    Akkard raised his chin without blinking and slowly swept his hair over. Then, over the shirt, his thick forearms, hard chest, and a well-formed abdomen were emphasized.

    The eyes of thedies who took in this sight became hazy. He was such an attractive man that no one could dare deny it if they had an ounce of discernment.

    Even Countess Hwari could not discount or disregard his beauty. She was often burdened with her son¡¯s sensitive temper, so they had not able to talk very often. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know who us liked or what kind of taste he had.

    So she could not be sure that my son was not a pervert. As the Countess¡¯ teeth clenched and shook, a winning smile donned Akkard¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I want to publicly sue your son immediately.¡±

    Shrugged Akkard as if he was disgusted and cut short the end of his speech [t1v: he is not tagging the ¡®yo¡¯ at the end of his words and so he is not bothering to show her respect]. Then he added, pretending to show tolerance:

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t like it when things get bigger because I¡¯mzy. So, choose. Whether to apologize to me here and quietly cover up this matter, or we can solve this in court.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ He was really no different from the devil.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤If my son really didmit such a rude act towards the lord, I apologize in his stead. May your anger be relieved.¡±

    Countess Hwari lowered her metaphorical tail, helplessly. She had no choice but to do so.

    If only Akkard could testify here, she had to act more cautiously. At least until after waiting for the knocked out us to wake up, she would decide after hearing her son¡¯s side what to do further.

    However, there were too many other witnesses here. Therefore, the Countess determined she had to conclude an agreement with Akkard as soon as possible to shut the mouths of otherdies. Otherwise, in practically no time rumors would spread all over northern society.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve received your apology, so I¡¯ll let it slide this time. From now on, take care of your son properly. And put him in a ce like a monastery so as not to cause inconvenience to others.¡±

    Akkard brazenly threatened and received an apology on behalf of the person he framed.

    Countess Hwari bit her lips, holding back her outrage. But since there were so many eyes she had no choice but to lower her head and ept the humiliation.

    ¡°Hurry up and take us to his room.¡±

    The Countess hurriedly ordered servants to remove her passed out son. She bowed her head towards her inquisitive guests observing this sensational scandal from the sidelines.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I¡¯m sorry you¡¯vee from so far and spent your time thus, only to be sent back out today. However, before leaving, please everyone, let¡¯s have a brief conversation ¡­..¡±

    The Countess quickly disappeared with thedies. From now on, she had to gently coax them and conceive them to keep their mouths shut.

    Finally, Akkard, who was left alone in the drawing room, stretched out like a winner. He nodded and motioned towards the curtain.

    ¡°You cane out now, Dami.¡±

    Damia gingerly stepped out from behind her hiding spot. Despite being helped by Akkard, she looked exhausted. Just witnessing his tremendous personality with her own eyes was astonishing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to ovee this crisis.¡±

    Regardless, she was polite and didn¡¯t forget to thank him. As a result, Akkard felt smug and quite pleased.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult for me.¡±

    There was no man who was not interested in saving a beauty in distress. In particr, after being praised by the beauty he protected, his desire to show off as a man was bound to be thoroughly satisfied.

    However, Akkard¡¯s prideful smugness did notst long. Damia, who was rolling up her long trousers so she could escape, suddenly asked,

    ¡°However, Sir Akkard. How did you find me here?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s proud shoulders stiffened at her question.

    In fact, the story of his arrival was quite long.

    * * *

    ¡°Something big just happened,¡±

    said Lessid Ferry, who suddenly visited his mansion.

    Of course, Akkard frowned because he didn¡¯t know what this entailed. He was in a bad mood, having his leisurely nap cut short.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lessid didn¡¯t mind his blunt question. Gathering his delicate eyebrows on his forehead, he hurriedly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Miss Damia will soon be engaged to us Hwari.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? What the fuck are you talking about?¡±

    Akkard, who had been drowsy stretching, froze and asked back. It was so sudden that he felt it absurd rather than irate.

    Then Lessid shouted, stomping his feet in frustration.

    ¡°This is not the time to be like this! A few days ago, I witnessed Cesare Prim in the High Temple Hall. After following him I overheard him say he was going to have Damia engaged to us.¡±

    us? He¡¯d heard this name before. Fervently, Akkard shook his head to shake off the remnants of his nap. He realized where he had heard that name. It was overheard in the conversation in the locker.

    ¡®That day, [she] was awfully pretty.¡¯

    Of course, Akkard wasn¡¯t praising us. What Akkard recalled was the sight of an improper and elegant Damia that day.

    The memory was so intense that everytime he looked at a locker, his lower part became stiff. Thanks to this phenomenon, he felt dirty as if he had be a pervert lusting after lockers. It was all Damia Prim¡¯s fault that his body was like this.

    ¡®But you¡¯re getting engaged to another bastard?¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    He couldn¡¯t stand the slightest offense. He didn¡¯t know what that madman, Damia¡¯s step older brother, was thinking when he was pushing for an engagement.

    The sleepiness disappeared from Akkard¡¯s purple eyes.

    It was only an hourter that he arrived at Count Prim¡¯s estate. Leon was the first to discover Akkard, who appeared on horseback like a thunderstorm.

    ¡°Abuu?¡±

    Leon, the youngest member of the Prim family, was out in the garden and was practicing walking. As he waddled around holding a maid¡¯s hand, he nced up at Akkard.

    Surprisingly, the young Leon remembered him. It was Leon who ate up all the southern macaroons that Akkard gave Damia during his first visit.

    ¡°Ava!¡±

    Leon, who recognized the visitor who brought delicious snacks, pped his hand. And as a sign of wee, he drooled on his bib.

    ¡°Leon, you¡¯re so¡ªOh my!!¡±

    No, who followed Leonter, found Akkard btedly. She was of the timid-sort and was startled.

    Akkard delivered a formal greeting without getting off the horse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to visit without prior notice. Rather, where is Damia?¡±

    It was a greeting that had excluded a lot. It was not that far from looking especially sorry.

    However, Noe was so flustered she did not notice it.

    ¡°Did youe to see Damia now?¡±

    she asked while hugging the young Leon, her eyes widening.

    As Akkard nodded, Noe¡¯s lips shut with a face that reflected how awkward she felt.

    She recalled Akkard visiting with flowers and giftsst time to court Damia. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that Damia went to meet her to-be-fiance in front of him.

    ¡°Please tell me. Where is Damia?¡±

    asked Akkard in a more stern tone.

    He had anticipated her so when he couldn¡¯t catch sight of her, his stomach started boiling like magma. Feeling as if his hot emotions were going to burst out likeva at any moment, Akkard clenched his teeth.

    Fortunately, someone stepped up on behalf of the frozen Noe. He was a middle-aged man with gray ck hair and blue eyes.

    ¡°Young man¡­. Who are you to be looking for my daughter?¡±

    It was Owen Prim, the head of the family. Realizing who he was, Akkard immediately descended from his horse and bowed his head politely toward Damia¡¯s biological father.

    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m Akkard of the Duke of Valerian.¡±

    It was a polite greeting that even the Crown Prince Heinrich had rarely received.

    However, Owen, who had no clue of this, frowned and repeated his name,

    ¡°If you are Akkard Valerian¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    That yboy?

    The gap between Owen¡¯s eyebrows became narrower due to his displeasure. Steadfastly ignoring this, Akkard reached out to Owen, as one was supposed to do in polite high society upon the first time one met someone.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    After hesitating Owen sped Akkard¡¯s outstretched hand. For the brief moment they shook hands, Akkard nced at Owen with a sharp hawk-like gaze.

    ¡®His hands are cold even in the summer. His eyes are bloodshot, and his pupils are too big.¡¯

    Having encountered neurological-affecting drug addicts in the capital several times, Akkard quickly noticed that Owen took drugs.

    Of course, Lessid made a great contribution by noticing this:

    ¡®But it¡¯s unusual. The Count Prim I know is not one to force his daughter to marry. I don¡¯t know why he is suddenly moving as Cesare said,¡¯

    Lesid muttered, saying under his breath, ¡®Does he have a weakness?¡¯

    That alone was enough for Akkard to piece together the puzzle.

    He had already heard from Damia that Cesare had a ¡°drug.¡± Now convinced of Owen¡¯s addiction, mentally Akkard clicked his tongue in displeasure.

    Ignorant of it all, Owen groaned gently pressing his temples as if he had a headache. Then he stuttered and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of person sir is because this is our first time meeting¡­.. but my daughter is not here. She is going to get married soon. So, she will live happily¡­..fortably, and well.¡±

    At first nce, he seemed normal, but Owen¡¯s eyes were hazy with confusion and his tone was t, dim and slurring. Akkard spected his nervous and neurological system was confused by the drugs, and his mind had been fluctuating for a long time.

    Seeing that he was still able to endure this much, he was indeed Damia father. It seemed Damia¡¯s strong psyche was hereditary.

    However, it was not a time to leisurely admire. Having confirmed Damia¡¯s absence, there was no reason for him to linger with Count Prim.

    Akkard ascended back on his horse, assuring his would visit in the future.

    ¡®She¡¯s probably in us¡¯ mansion.¡¯

    A memory shed through his mind: us¡¯ smooth face.

    He said he was of mixed heritage and had a pretty exotic and beautiful face.

    Some women preferred such a boyish, pretty facepared to a manly appearance. Maybe Damia did, too.

    Akkard was well aware of how sweet her gaze was. Those twinkling eyes that glistened in ecstasy. Any man would risk his life away to receive such attention.

    Has Damia ever looked at us with those same sweet eyes that had looked at me?

    Imagining the scene, another ck. muddy, sticky emotion boiled up in his stomach. It was a dirty feeling he had often these days.

    It suddenly urred to Akkard:

    If I arrive at the Count¡¯s estate and see Damia is smiling happily, with my own two eyes¡ªI may go crazy.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Damia looked very offended rather than amused. He felt apologetic, but Akkard became as pleased as she was displeased.

    Regardless, he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of a kid chasing her.

    He hadn¡¯t even had his fill of her, nor did he tire of her yet, so he found it annoying that all these flies were hovering around her, waiting for their chance with her if there was the slightestpse in his vignce.

    Because of this, for the first time in his life, Akkard was overwhelmed with a sense of crisis, worried she would be taken away from him. However, the moment he witnessed the scene that seemed to have turned his worries into reality, more violence than necessary had swelled in his body.

    That¡¯s why he had beaten us recklessly. He even punched and crushed us¡¯ pretty face with a fist full of emotion. So even if that face was to Damia¡¯s taste, now there was no reason for her to pay him any mind again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    Damia, ignorant of his insidious feelings, thanked him with a bare expression. Then suddenly, she tilted her head and asked:

    ¡°But, Sir Akkard¡­. How did you know I was here?¡±

    Akkard flinched. He couldn¡¯t say that he had chased her all the way here when he heard she was engaged to another man. It was because Damia, who listened to this, was sure to ask questions such as, ¡®Why did you do that?¡¯

    Unfortunately, Akkard has yet to find the answer himself.

    Of course, he coulde up with excuses. For example, information needed to be exchanged, how it was challenging to be involved in the conspiracy of the High Temple. Or that he was a possessive man; he couldn¡¯t allow someone else to steal her away from him before he threw her away.

    However, his body acted before he could think of all these rationales and excuses. Even before he could figure out these reasons, he had jumped on the horse and ran.

    And while he drove his horse the fastest it could go until they were both simrly panting, there was only one thought that came to mind:

    ¡®If anyone touches her, I will kill them.¡¯

    She¡¯s mine. So no one can dare touch her.

    Akkard could recall those thoughts clearly. The moment he saw us pressing down on Damia¡¯s body that only he knew so far, his murderous intent took root in the depths of his heart.

    All the hairs all over his body were standing up, on edge. Akkard was very unfamiliar with these feelings, so he continued to try to find answers to Damia¡¯s questions.

    He was always indifferent outside of bed, and the one who cried and was clingy was always a woman. Their fierce jealousy and strong lingering feelings were as ck and hot as melted tar. But even they often froze to pieces and broke when those feelings of theirs hit Akkard¡¯s cold heart.

    It was the first time. These ugly, wretched, and pathetic feelings that exposed his underside like this. That¡¯s why Akkard was even more confused.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Puzzled, Damia stared at him when he didn¡¯t answer. She blinked a couple of times, spoke calmly:

    ¡°If it¡¯s a difficult question to answer, you don¡¯t have to. I just asked because I was curious.¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t want to trouble him. She didn¡¯t know how Akkard came all the way here, but all she knew was that he helped her regardless. It was not the right thing to question and embarrass her savior.

    ¡°Shall we go now? We have to get out of here before Countess Hwari returns,¡±

    Damia said as she grabbed us¡¯ pants, which kept slipping off her waist.

    Only then did Akkard, who btedly came to his senses, open the window of the drawing-room and help Damia escape through the window.

    It was fortunate that they got out safely, but there was one minor problem. Damia looked up at the ¡°means of transportation¡± brought by Akkard with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring the carriage because I was in a rush. Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I know how to ride, but¡­¡±

    Damia gawked at the ck stallion, who was as big as a house. Its shiny eyes regarded Damia, who was much smaller than his owner as if she were insignificant.

    ¡°H-hi?¡±

    ¡°[sfx] *Snort*!¡±

    The ck steed rose his head and snorted at Damia¡¯s awkward greeting. It was a sign that he would not acknowledge a weakling like her. Damia, who is only ustomed to gentle and pretty white mares, became very embarrassed.

    ¡°Come on, get on.¡±

    Unaware of this, Akkard casually lifted Damia by her waist to reach the saddle. It was fortunate that she wore men¡¯s clothing, even though the pants were loose. Thanks to this, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to ride a horse.

    Fortunately, perhaps because the owner, Akkard, was next to her, the ck steed allowed Damia to mount easily.

    After putting her on the stallion, Akkard ascended his horse, sitting in front of her in one sleek movement like a leopard. He indifferently held the reins.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start, so hold on to my waist.¡±

    Damia hesitated but then wrapped her arms around his waist. Even though it was trivial contact, it felt strangely unfamiliar.

    Wondering why she realized he was always the one who touched her body. However, it was the first time Damia initiated contact and hugged Akkard¡¯s body first, so it felt bizarre.

    Therge ck horse showed no signs of difficulty though it carried two adults. Damia nced down at the ground and was dizzy from the tremendous height.

    ¡®If I fall from here, at the very least, I¡¯ll have a fracture.¡¯

    Naturally, her arm tightened around Akkard¡¯s waist. Her movements made Akkard chuckle and tease her:

    ¡°Okay. Hold on tight like that.¡±

    It¡¯s even better if you wrap your legs around too.

    Damia sighed at his additional words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say weird things. Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s back and waist under her arms were thick, with solid bumpy muscles moving under her hands. It was incredibly hard for her to believe that such a body belonged to a human.

    His body temperature was hot under the thin summer clothes, making Damia feel awkward.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    <em><strong>Clink-ck¡ª</strong></em>

    Only the sound of horseshoes hitting the ground resonated on the quiet road. Akkard and Damia were both lost in thought.

    Now out of a crisis, Damia¡¯splicated situation that she had to deal with came to mind and confused her. In particr, Damia¡¯s father upied her heart the most.

    Her father seemed very tired and distressed. After only a few months, he had aged rapidly, perhaps because his work was hard. Although he tried to marry Damia as Cesare wanted because of the influence of drugs¡­..he was probably sincere when he said he wanted her to live in peace.

    When she thought of her father, the tip of my nose started to run. Damia tried not to sniffle and took a deep breath. She calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Regarding our conversation the other day¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I mean, when we were talking about drug addiction¡ªIs there an antidote?¡±

    It was dangerous¡ªsuch a question threatened the wall she built up to keep her emotions at bay. She almost cried, her voice almost cracking as she asked. Damia never wanted to show tears outside of bed. Especially in front of Akkard.

    Sometimes some things could be understood without words. Damia had slept with him only twice, but Damia had vaguely noticed such a fact in the back of her; the fact that many women¡¯s hearts must have broken and shattered before this man¡¯s beauty and indifference.

    Akkard Valerian was a man who seemed to have been molded from the tears of countless women. And Damia didn¡¯t want to be one of them.

    Fortunately, Akkard readily answered the question before she became more emotional.

    ¡°A cure? Of course there is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­really? Then can I get some? How long do we have to wait to make it?¡±

    At the good news, Damia hung on to the hope without even realizing it.

    Since there weren¡¯t such drugs in the north, it¡¯s antidote and treatment was unfamiliar.

    Akkard, who had an idea why she was asking this question, inquired in a soft voice.

    ¡°It seems Count Prim was drugged. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Damia choked up.

    In order not to shed tears, she stared up at the sky.

    Fortunately, Akkard did not notice her emotional change. It was because her answer was so short that it was hard to tell, and Damia was sitting behind him, so there was no way to know what expression she was making.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the same thing as the neurological drugs that have recently spread to the South, it¡¯s not just a simple antidote. It has to be an antidote mixed with holy water made in the High Temple.¡±

    ¡°Made in the High Temple¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, Lessid Perry knows how to make it. If I contact him today, I¡¯ll bring it to you within a few days. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Damia let out a sigh of deep relief. When the problem that had troubled her the most was solved, the tension all over her body was loosened.

    So she leaned her forehead, clinging more tightly to Akkard¡¯s back without realizing it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Akkard smiled with a satisfied countenance. Sometimes there are things that can be known through actions and facial expressions without words. He could feel Damia¡¯s vignce against him gradually softening little by little from her trivial actions.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Damia felt her eyelids gradually getting heavier. The horse saddle, which swayed consistently, strangely resembled a cradle. Akkard¡¯s body, sitting in front of her, was very strong and warm, so against it her eyes started to close on their own.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive.¡±

    Just as Akkard said that, Damia closed her eyes, losing the fight against her exhaustion. She fell asleep in less than a minute.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    <strong>The northern ins were wide, steep, and vast.</strong>There were powerful gusts of wind sweeping the wildflower fields, but since it was summer, for the north, these gales wereparatively mild.

    Damia sat on the floor, brushing her frizzy hair behind her ears. The carpet and cushionid out by the coachman were so thick that she sat on the ground withfort.

    It was thirty minutes passed the agreed-upon appointment time, but the person she was waiting for did note easily.

    However, Damia was not impatient or angry; because he was such an important person.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    Finally, the man she had been desperately waiting for had arrived.

    Damia¡¯s breathing quickened, and her heart pounded.

    She licked her parched lips, stood up and greeted him:

    ¡°Priest Lessid.¡±

    The young man in white looked just like a forest fairy. His long blonde hair fluttered in the wind as he approached and bowed his hair, as if highlighting his delicate beauty.

    ¡°Forgive me for beingte. It took longer than I thought to make an antidote.¡±

    At the same time his pleasant voice rang out, Lessid took out the antidote out of his chest pocket and held it out.

    Damia¡¯s eyes shook as if she was on the verge of crying.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you so much. Thank you.¡±

    With both hands gingerly epting the antidote, she hugged it tightly to her chest. It was the precious medicine that could save her drug-addicted father.

    Naturally, her eyes gazing at Lessid, who made it, were full of sincere gratitude.

    ¡°Oh, no need for thanks, of course¡ªI just did what I had to do.¡±

    Unhonest, Lessidid his eyes down and waved his hands.

    However, his body was very honest, so when he was thanked by Damia, his ears slightly turned red.

    Since bing a priest, Lessid developed a distaste for humans. People often judged each other by their profession and asked for something in their self-interest. For example, to the baker, ¡®How can I bake some snacks?¡¯ Or, to the doctor, ¡®I have a headache today, please look after me.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were close. Yet, it was natural for people who only recognized their faces. To Lessid it was disgusting to ask for such services only by looking at their livelihood.

    Even if he refused to do such things, he was cursed, people saying he didn¡¯t even know the ¡®duty of the god¡¯ and predictably he earned the ire of his fellow humans.

    In particr, Lessid, who was sensitive and fussy naturally, did not deal with criticism well. Thanks to this, even though he was born with great holy healing powers he seriously contemted resigning from his priesthood but¡­.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Lady Damia I would have quit right away.¡¯

    It had been Damia who had saved his devastated and withering heart.

    Before, Lessid had no interest in her.

    Of course, Damia was as pretty as a doll when he was young, but so was Louise, his younger sister.

    Lessid disdained the selfish Louise that was only revealed to him. He assumed all young girls thought the world revolved around them.

    So, he had not bothered to get closer to Damia who was of a simr age. In turn, Lessid was always cold to her while they took a painting ss together.

    Even if Damia spoke to him, he often responded with a short answer or ignored her all together.

    Then one day, Damia, while painting on an easel across from him, kept coughing.

    ¡°Cough, cough,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ha*.¡± [boured breathing]

    It was a pitiful and painful noise, like a young puppy vomiting up its mother¡¯s milk. Intent on ignoring her, Lessid¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and tried to focus on his painting.

    ¡®Annoying.¡¯

    At the time, he was already a new priestly disciple. Although he had not officially been inaugurated yet, he already knew how to handle his powers to some extent. He would be able to deal with a cold like that.

    ¡®Probably you¡¯re coughing in front of me for that.¡¯

    Wait and see. Damia would soon shamelessly ask him for a favor, too: ¡®Please cure my cold.¡¯

    Lessid waited silently, absentmindedly moving his brush irrelevantly on his nearly finished canvas.

    Yet, Damia had been quiet the entire three-hour painting ss. Rather, even her usual light chatter was conspicuously absent, making Lessid even more ufortable.

    ¡°¡­¡­<em>Coughing!</em>¡°

    As Damia coughed loudly and painfully, her voice broke and she met his eyes.

    She looked reddish and flushed, perhaps with fever, and her eyes teared up and the tip of her nose was red and swollen.

    Taking in the sight Lessid frowned. Damia lowered her eyes and quietly apologized:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My coughing was loud, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Speechless, Lessid looked at her in astonishment.

    Her apologetic face seemed sincere, as she mumbled she would be better by the next ss.

    Was it because of that?

    Lessid felt like he could faithfully fulfill his ¡®priestly duties¡¯ for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°Do you have a cold? Let¡¯s see,¡±

    Lessid narrowed his forehead, stood up from his seat and approached her.

    Damia shook her head and stepped back. Then, her voice cracked from her illness as she said something extraordinary:

    ¡°Don¡¯te too close. You could get sick.¡±

    Lessid was truly at a loss for words. He was familiar with humans asking to treat their dirty, bloody wounds and taking him for granted.

    But she was worried that he would get a measly cold!

    What a foolish and lovely girl she was.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why his heart suddenly began to beat loudly. To hide this, Lessid spoke out, flustered,

    ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m going to be a priest soon? I¡¯ll do this for you today, soe here.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Only then did Damia¡¯s face flicker with a realization. It was a great honor in the North to work for the High Temple. Therefore, she was also aware that Lessid Ferra was training to be a priest. Nevertheless,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get better after a few days of rest.¡±

    Lessid stared nkly at Damia¡¯s smile. He couldn¡¯t hold back all the questions flooding his head, so he ended up spitting them out:

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    <strong>¡°Yes?¡±</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll heal you. It¡¯s not a big deal for me, who will be a priest anyway, so why are you refusing?¡±

    Damia blinked at his unexpected question.

    She had taken the same ss with Lessid for months, but it was the first time he had spoken so many words to her.

    Damia carefully chose her words with her eyes cast down and finally opened her mouth:

    ¡°Well¡­. I just need to take care of myself. I¡¯m definitely a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°What? A nuisance?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how much you want to be a priest, it¡¯s not natural to use your power for me. You¡¯re not obligated to do that in the first ce,¡±

    Damia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± and blurred the end of her sentence.

    Strange, the words she said were thoughts that had been long buried deep in Lessid¡¯s heart.

    <em>Why do they take my service for granted? Why do they feel entitled to me? It¡¯s not my fault that I was born with healing powers. Why do you feel permitted to my efforts when you didn¡¯t do anything for me?</em>

    Lessid couldn¡¯t understand peoples¡¯ shamelessness and brazen way of thinking. Nheless, there were too many irregrities and hypocrisies in the world. Everytime, he bumped into them, Lessid felt his mind and heart slowly breaking down.

    At this point, when Lessid had doubted himself and thought he might be the insane one, Damia spoke his thoughts out loud. He was not going crazy.

    Lessid was touched by her words.

    But, being in the midst of puberty, overwhelmed with confusion, he masked his feelings with dishonesty, spoke in a sullen tone and reached out his hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I can¡¯t concentrate because of your loud coughing and wheezing. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s more of an inconvenience to keep talking as you cough next to me? So keep still and let me treat you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t deliberate, but what he said acutely pricked Damia¡¯s fear of being a burden to others.

    ¡°Then, excuse me.¡±

    Hesitant, Damia closed her eyes and let him put his hands on her face looking as pretty as a fairy.

    Lessid tried to defuse the heat in his red cheeks. He generously used his holy healing power on Damia.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can now open your eyes.¡±

    Damia, who opened her eyes, looked surprised. Until a while ago, her fever rose, her tonsils were swollen and now her sore throat was much morefortable.

    Damia, who touched her neck absentmindedly smiled at Lessid.

    ¡°Thank you so much. As expected, you¡¯re amazing as people say.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lessid, who managed to arrange his facial expression, turned his head away. It was the most special and pleasant thank you he¡¯d ever heard.

    Thanks to this, he had grinned for a long time while recalling the memory, to Louise¡¯s ire.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, brother? What¡¯s wrong with you these days? You keep bumping into things¡ªit¡¯s annoying!¡±

    Of course, Lessid ignored his sister with a pathetic look.

    Damia, who was the same age, was so thoughtful and dwelled on subjects deeply.

    Anyway, it was thanks to Damia he hade to ept his healing abilities positively.

    ¡®And probably from then on¡­. My heart, too¡­¡¯

    Lessid stared at Damia, who held the antidote preciously in her arms. She looked much more mature and beautiful now, but her talent in thanking people was the same now as it was back then.

    ¡°I will never forget this grace. I hope you¡¯ll ept a small gift in return¡­.¡±

    Meeting his eyes, Damia spoke sincerely, her gaze full of emotion as if she were looking at her savior.

    Her moist blue eyes were too fatal. Lessid, who couldn¡¯t bear to look straight into her eyes, was embarrassed and quickly waved his hand.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­. I¡¯m deeply indebted to you. Please let me express my thanks.¡±

    Damia¡¯s hands came together and stepped towards him. Her hair flew in the wind and a sweet smell wafted towards him. Overwhelmed and short circuiting, Lessid uttered something in confusion before he could stop himself¡ªtrying to stop her approach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reward! If you must, please send it to Sir Akkard. He¡¯s the one who asked me to make an antidote as soon as possible.¡±

    Damia¡¯s eyes grew at the same time as Lessid, who finished speaking, realized his mistake.

    ¡°What? Akkard¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Really?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    <strong>Upon arriving back home,</strong>Damia was anxious that she would run into Cesare. Fortunately though, wherever he was, he wasn¡¯t in the mansion.

    Instead, what greeted her was Owen with hazy eyes, and asked:

    ¡°Oh, my dear. Did you meet your fiance well? How was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. It was a good time.¡±

    Damia¡¯s smile was stretched too thin and about to crack as she suppressed her mournful desperation inside. Recalling the conspiracy she almost fell for at us¡¯ hands a chill ran up her spin.

    However, she couldn¡¯t me Owen for not being sound of mind. Aware her father fell victim and was suffering the most at the hands of Cesare, Damia unwound her coiled up emotions. Naturally, she rmended tea to Owen.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Father. I have something to say concerning my marriage. Would you like to have a cup of tea?¡±

    In the absence of Cesare, it was not difficult to feed Owen the antidote. He was so confused, he didn¡¯t even notice that something was mixed in his drink.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m feeling a little weird, sweetheart. I have a headache and feel very drowsy. I need to get some rest.¡±

    Having sipped his tea to thest drop Owen stood up and massaged his temples. Taking in the sight, Damia was not rmed and helped her father go to his room.

    ¡°Get some rest, father. You will get well soon.¡±

    Owen, lying in bed, began perspiring profusely. They were symptoms of detoxification that Lessid had informed her in advance.

    Unperturbed, Damia wasforted by the fact the drugs in his system would flow out with that sweat.

    ¡®After two days of suffering, you¡¯ll be back to normal.¡¯

    Once Owen was detoxified from the drug and returned to his senses, she was going to reveal everything about Cesare. Then Cesare would be ousted out. She had no reluctance about it, indeed he was the cuckoo who entered the nest and the intruder one who tried to kick out the rightful owners of her family.

    If she didn¡¯t know anything else, she was sure that she could never forgive him for poisoning her father. Her sharp, cold re nced at Cesare¡¯s room and returned to her own bedroom.

    On the shelf there was the empty ss bottle that had originally held the antidote from Lessid.

    Damia threw it into the firece, worried that even the slightest evidence would indite Lessid and he would be punished by the High Temple.

    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t cause trouble to your savior.¡¯

    Shortly after, the ss bottle was crushed. Damia let out a long sigh.

    All that was left for her to do was to wait for her father to be healed. Until then, she had to keep watch and stay in the mansion; Cesare might take advantage of the gap in her vignce and do something else.

    ¡®While we wait, should we think about a gift in return?¡¯

    She had to stay home for two days anyway. In order to spend the time as practically as possible, Damia made ns.

    She called the maid to bring her high-quality cloth,ce, and colored thread for embroidery. They were the essentials for making embroidered handkerchiefs. She received such precious help from Lessid, she couldn¡¯t simply utter a word of thanks.

    ¡®Afterall, a simple gift would be the best gift in return. Summer is just around the corner too.¡¯

    Damia cut a piece of fabric and began to make designs for handkerchiefs. Then her fingertips paused for a moment at the thought that suddenly came to mind.

    ¡®Should I¡­¡­ make one for Sir Akkard?¡¯

    It was her thought, but immediately she felt a sense of rejection from her heart. There were too many obstacles to convey such gratitude in return.

    ¡®Like what happened in the locker.¡¯

    When Damia thought of Akkard, treating her like a courtesan back then, the thought of giving him something disappeared. But, it was also true she kept receiving his aid.

    Had it not been for Akkard, she wouldn¡¯t have known what happened to her father and how to solve it.

    She hated to admit it, but it was entirely thanks to Akkard that she was able to save her father.

    ¡®And he even came to help me at the Hwari Count¡¯s estate.¡¯

    Thanks to this, she sessfully evaded a crisis and dodged the engagement to us.

    When she recalled the help she received from him one after another, Damia became uneasy. After a long period of intense consideration, she decided to only express her sincerity.

    ¡®¡­¡­haa¡­indeed, I can¡¯t leave out Sir Akkard in return.¡¯

    At this time, she hated her unnecessarily sincere personality. Damia sighed and began to draw another design. Even if the handkerchief she gave was stuck in the corner of a drawer, she had to put in geninity in it.

    Contrary to her troubled mind, her hands and the designs fell out effortlessly. Rather, opposite from what she had originally intended, Akkard¡¯s came out much prettier than Lessid¡¯s, embarrassing her.

    ¡®It would be quite worth seeing if it waspleted.¡¯

    By this point, Damia began to feel motivated and her enthusiasm soured. She jumped into the embroidery in earnest, tying up her hair so that it wouldn¡¯t get in her way.

    Two and a half dayster, when Owen woke up, two handkerchiefs had already beenpleted.

    ¡°What? Caesar did such things?¡±

    Owen, who had been standing up for the first time in a long time and receiving his meal, asked back in surprise. He was still not feeling well and was wearing indoor clothes that came up to his neck even though it was summer.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true.¡±

    Damia nodded with a bitter look at her father, who couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Then Owen frowned and was lost in thought.

    ¡°Right. No wonder¡­¡­ I did think it was strange at the time. It wasn¡¯t like me.¡±

    There were definitely some strange memories left in his head. On a night when he was alone with Cesare, he had beenmanding him. And he found himself bowing and listening helplessly in front of him.

    It was blurry as if he had been drunk, but it seemed that hazy moments like that had happened. When Owen acknowledged her exnation, Damia sighed in relief, mumbling:

    ¡°I knew it was the drugs talking. Otherwise, how could father appoint Cesare as his sessor, not me.¡±

    Right? Damia asked, her heart wanting an answer, but Owen stayed silent. When she raised her head in doubt, Owen, who had an unreadable andplicated expression, was looking at her.

    ¡°Father?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    <strong>¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing, my dear. It¡¯s just I¡¯m sorry to you,¡±</strong>

    said Owen, his shoulders dropping helplessly.

    Damia thought her father¡¯s attitude was strange, but she could not ask why because Owen spoke first.

    ¡°Before sending out Cesare, I should consult No in advance. She¡¯ll be upset, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Cesare was on the wrong side.¡±

    It meant that they should have a so-called ¡°parent conversation time.¡± Where the couple alone talked in a ce where neither Cesare nor Damia existed.

    ¡°Yes, father. Have a good conversation.¡±

    Damia, who understood Owen¡¯s meaning and stood up from her chair. She called in the maids to get groomed. She thought to leave the mansionpletely:

    ¡®I should hand over the handkerchiefs in the morning.¡¯

    Damia carefully packed the beautifully wrapped gifts. She went to see Lessid first.

    In fact, the easiest and simplest way was to visit Count Ferria but if she did it could have raised suspicions of the temple instead. It was the reason she had met Lessid in the deserted ins for theirst meeting when she received the antidote.

    So Damia headed to a tea party where Lessid would be attending. And as expected, she ran into Lessid, while he was walking through the garden.

    ¡°Lady Damia ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Lessid, who found her, looked surprised.

    Damia smiled at his face, which looked like a fairy of the vegetation. She discreetly nodded, conscious of their surroundings.

    ¡°Could you spare me a moment? Priest Lessid.¡±

    Indeed, Lessid was delighted to receive the gift in return and seemed quite happy. A precious perfume Damia¡¯s father brought from another country was to his liking. In addition, there was no better news that the medicine he made saved her father.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d that the treatment worked well. But you don¡¯t need to do this¡­¡­¡­. but since you gave it to me, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±

    It was a signal that Lessid was about to leave after he epted the gift. As she lowered her eyes shyly, Damia held out something else.

    ¡°Uh, and this¡­..¡±

    ¡°What is¡­?¡±

    Lessid¡¯s eyes held a strange look as he took the soft fabric and unfolded it. Then, with a subtle scent of perfume, a delicately embroidered handkerchief appeared.

    Lessid¡¯s eyes grew bigger when he saw the patterns of the lily, symbols of his house, Count Ferria, and a handkerchief with his name engraved meticulously.

    ¡°This¡ªcouldn¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it iscking, but I made it myself. Could you please ept it?¡±

    At Damia¡¯s words, Lessid seemed to harden. With the handkerchief spread out in both hands, Lessid mouth was closed and stiff and at first nce looked angry.

    As she watched him Damia tilted her head and looked worried:

    ¡®Is he unhappy?¡¯

    Fortunately, Lessid soon came to his senses, began folding his handkerchief. The corners were urately matched without an inch of error. His expression was grim and serious as a child learning how to fold a small cloth for the first time.

    Without a single smile, Lessid, who hugged the handkerchief to his chest and bowed his head while expressing his sincere gratitude:

    ¡°This gift, thank you so much. I¡¯ll sincerely cherish it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? Oh¡ªYes, yes. Thank you for epting,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Even before Damia¡¯s words were over, Lessid turned around. It was to hide the tips of his mouth that kept soaring in overwhelming joy.

    Enjoying the soft feeling of the handkerchief in his hands, Lessid sincerely thought:

    ¡®I¡¯m d I was born.¡¯

    Entirely clueless, Damia, looked at his back with round eyes like a rabbit. Lessid¡¯s steps, which elegantly extended as usual, but there was a strange feeling that he was hopping.

    ¡®Is it just my wishful thinking?¡¯

    Regardless, it was fortunate that Lessid didn¡¯t refuse. Damia smiled softly while stroking her cheek, turned around.

    Now it was time to go to give Akkard a gift.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    <strong>Damia went straight on the road to Akkard¡¯s northern mansion.</strong>And was very warmly weed.

    ¡°You¡¯vee again! I¡¯ve been waiting for the day when Lady woulde again.¡±

    Sebastian, Akkard¡¯s butler, weed her with a very excited face. Cold sweat broke out on Damia from such dramatic hospitality.

    ¡°Thank you for epting my sudden visit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Please visit us anytime!¡±

    Even if the queen had visited, Damia didn¡¯t think she would be weed this much.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t his duty, Sebastian shooed the maid and served Damia himself.

    ¡°This is a cake made with cream with butter from the capital. Oh, and this is a scone made by drying a fruit called coconut from the south. Try this meringue cookie too.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s mind was firm and his heart certain.

    It was his unquestioning belief that his master definitely treated Damia differently from other women.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that. Akkard was often lost in thought unlike before, and his mood fluctuated twelve times a day.

    Last time, he even asked Sebastian a suspicious question: ¡°Have you ever met a northern woman when you were young? They seem a little different from the women from the capital.¡±

    The moment he heard those words, Sebastian was convinced.

    Even if his master was unaware, it was clear he had fallen hard.

    Although his master may have been a bit of a scumbag in the past, it was true that he was an outstanding man. So Damia probably wouldn¡¯t refuse his master if Akkard realized his heart and confessed in earnest.

    ¡®So I have to show it to the future hostess in advance.¡¯

    Unfortunately, Damia did not know Sebastian¡¯s determination. She looked at the table with dizzy eyes.

    Originally, it wasmon for dessert trays to be limited to three levels at the most. However, as the butler kept delivering trays, desserts soon piled up like a looming mountain over her.

    Damia felt a sense of crisis,

    ¡®I¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have to eat all of this, right?¡¯

    She decided to flee from the sweet-smelling dessert mountain quickly.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your generous hospitality. But I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡­when is Sir Akkarding?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. I see.¡±

    Sebastian looked regretful at Damia¡¯s excuse. However, as a professional butler, he did not forget propriety in the end.

    ¡°The master is preparing right now. I¡¯ll go and get him quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then, please.¡±

    When Sebastian left, Damia, who was left alone, looked around the drawing room.

    As far as she knew, this mansion was a temporary residence for Akkard while he was assigned to the North. Even so, the interior and furniture were impably excellent.

    ¡®Well isn¡¯t he the Duke of Valerian?¡¯

    Indeed, he was from wealthy southernndlord nobility. Damia was impressed by this. In particr, the mirror for visitors, installed on one wall of the drawing room, was particrly ornate and gorgeous.

    Therge mirror, as if it would touch the ceiling, was spotlessly clean. Gold leaf and amethysts resembling a wisteria vine embroidered around the edge.

    It sparkled. Curious, Damia approached the mirror and studied herself quietly in it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    She was beautiful today, too. Damia smiled slightly, caressing her blushing cheeks. Then she noticed arge pearl earring caught on her hair.

    Just when Damia was about to fix it. Somehow, the back of the earring was loosened, and the pearl fell and rolled over the floor.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Damia reached out in surprise. However, the round pearl decoration avoided her hand and gaily went under the sofa. Even when she quickly crouched down and put her hand underneath she didn¡¯t find it. It seemed to have rolled quite deeply underneath.

    ¡®My birthday gift from Cecilst year¡­.¡¯

    If her friend found out she lost her earring, she would definitely be disappointed.

    Awkwardly, Damia looked at the sofa and went out of the drawing room looking for a maid to help her find it. However, there was no one outside, as Sebastian had dismissed the maid earlier. Without any other solution Damia, who returned to the room, eventually decided to find her earrings herself.

    Lying down on the fluffy carpet, she looked under the sofa. Fortunately, it was clean without dust. Sebastian seemed to be strict about cleanness.

    Relieved by the unexpected cleanliness, Damia put her arm under the sofa and sweeped it with vigor. Yet, her pearl earring hit by her fingertip rolled deeper.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    To make matters worse, when she bowed her head, her hair poured forward and she couldn¡¯t see anymore. Sweeping up her hair, Damia realized:

    ¡®I guess I can¡¯t do it haphazardly.¡¯

    Determined, she crawled under the elegant arced legs of the sofa. The fit was tight because it was not originally built for humans to go under. Unfortunately, Damia¡¯s upper body was decorated with abundant ruffles today, making it even harder to push herself in, but Damia, who seeded in pushing his upper body, groped the floor in haste.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Proud of the cold and round texture in her hand. Damia, who smiled brightly, inadvertently pulled back. Now that she had achieved her goal, she wanted to get out of the sofa before Akkard came.

    But her n didn¡¯t go as she wished.

    <em>Rumble¡ª</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­.?!¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    <strong>The upper body that went under the sofa</strong>and the waist didn¡¯te out. Surprised Damia reached back trying to figure out what went wrong.

    ¡°Oh, my. The ruffle¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    The ruffle, which was lying calmly when she had crawled in, flipped in the opposite direction and swelled so that her body was tightly stuck under the sofa.

    ¡®Good heavens.¡¯

    She rubbed her forehead. The carpet on the floor was so soft that her knees and elbows didn¡¯t hurt but instead, she was in mental anguish.

    What a disgrace that a grown-updy stuck under the coach in the reception room of someone else¡¯s house? She couldn¡¯t even guess what Akkard would think if he saw this scene.

    Desperate, Damia puffed out with effort to pull her ruffle and get out to the point she looked like a red dragon. But it was in vain. She was stuck under the sofa and couldn¡¯t get out.

    <em>Creak¡ª</em>

    [t1v: oh god, *dies in secondhand embarrassment*]

    To make matters worse, she heard the door opening of the drawing room. Damia closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    The person who came in didn¡¯t say anything, as if they were shocked by the scene in front of them. Damia couldn¡¯t stand the silence. The short stillness seemed to hit her like a rock.

    ¡°Sebastian¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    asked Damia, her voice trembling and her eyes closed. But, there was no answer to her pathetic question.

    ¡®It¡¯s not Sebastian.¡¯

    Damia realized by intuition. If it was Sebastian who came in, he would havee running and asked if she was okay, faithful to his duty as a butler.

    ¡®How utterly embarrassing.¡¯

    Damia, who roughly guessed the identity of the neer, buried her face in both hands. Sure enough, the voice that broke the heavy silence was very familiar.

    ¡°I came down because a guest arrived.¡±

    At the same time, the sound of heavy footsteps approached. The footsteps halted right behind Damia, who was lying down. And Akkard¡¯s voice noting the absurdity fell from overhead,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. There were circumstances¡ªcan you help me?¡±

    There was nothing more to be ashamed of. Damia asked, full of the desire to die. Akkard bent down and examined her.

    Therge man¡¯s hand covered her sides and swept down her waist over the thin cloth. It was stimting and made her strangely nervous. When Damia twisted her body, Akkard spat out, annoyed:

    ¡°Stay still. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t see under there.¡±

    Along with themand, Akkard¡¯s hand gently pressed down on her waist. Damia, who couldn¡¯t move, felt an unknown heat spreading on her cheeks and waited patiently.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Soon after, the sound of tongue clicking against the back of his teeth fell sharply over her head. Damia flinched. A voice with a rich resonant exined the situation.

    ¡°The bottom of the sofa doesn¡¯t seem to be properly finished. The ruffle is tightly entangled with the wood grain. If you don¡¯t tear or cut the fabric, I won¡¯t fall out.¡±

    Damia sighed at his words. And she said in a resigned tone,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the dress gets ruined. Just¡­..please get me out of here.¡±

    ¡°Before that, first tell me why this happened.¡±

    For the first time, Akkard¡¯s sober voice held a smile. In case there was any doubt, he was having a lot of fun with this situation, and was a mean man. He seemed not willing to help until he heard Damia¡¯s answer.

    Very bitter and resentful, Damia knew she was at a disadvantage. Reluctantly she answered Akkard¡¯s question.

    ¡°My earring fell off, so I tried to pick it up¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡±

    he answered briefly.

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s waist with both hands. Maybe he was trying to pull her out?

    Hisrge hands that remained even after wrapping all over the thin waist were strong and reassuring. Damia waited for a while, but Akkard did not help her. Instead¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A small exmation came out of Damia¡¯s mouth. It was because his hand that was caressing her waist came down and unexpectedly grabbed her butt.

    ¡°Uh, what¡ªWhat are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to take you out of there?¡±¡±

    Akkard smirked and asked her.

    In the meantime, his hand was still gently squeezing Damia¡¯s ass, letting it go, and stroking it.

    Damia pulled herself out to avoid his ticklish yet obscene hand y. But instead she felt like she was shaking her hips with a cage tightly wrapped around her waist.

    Damia, who was very ashamed of herself, shouted and pleaded.

    ¡°Stop ying around and get me out of here!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to take it out, Damia.¡±

    His voice, which had been yful so far, suddenly gained an erotic aura.

    ¡°Beg more politely.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    <strong>It was strange.</strong>The moment she heard his words, her heart started to pound and her cheeks heated up. As if she was expecting something.

    Damia couldn¡¯t believe the reaction of her body she was witnessing. Naturally, instead of pleading as Akkard wanted, she bit her rosy lips and closed them tightly.

    Then he frightened her by grazing his fingertips over her round ass.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t get out of here, um? If we take too long, someone mighte in.¡±

    A low chuckle resounded as if saying, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t you hate to show this to my attendants?¡¯ Upon hearing that, Damia stopped struggling and rxed her body.

    Sebastian¡¯s face, who had weed her like a queen earlier, came to mind. If she showed him this ridiculous sight¡­¡­ She would be very ashamed.

    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous to get angry like this in this situation anyway.¡¯

    In the end, she decided to endure the shame that filled her up to the top of her head and agreed to do what he wanted.

    ¡°Pull me out¡­ Please, Sir Akkard. I beg of you..¡±

    [t1v: in Korean it¡¯s more erotic literally saying:

    ¡°Take it out¡­. Give it to me, Sir Akkard. I beg of you.¡±]

    Her unfortunate voice was pitiful and pathetic.

    Akkard suddenly felt a strong urge to stroke her hair, which was still under the sofa. At the same time, hearing Damia¡¯s rare weak voice, gave rise to a desire that slowly boiled.

    She probably didn¡¯t notice it, but the high timber and tone of the voice she just made was simr to when she hung off of him in bed. To fan a man¡¯s desires like this, she was a terrible woman.

    ¡°If I take you out? What will you do for me?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s extremely masculine voice became strangely sweet and bassy. Unfortunately Damia didn¡¯t notice this because of her impatience. So, naively, she gave him the answer he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you, so please ¡­¡­.¡±

    Even before she could finish speaking, the sofa, which had been firmly holding her down this whole time, swung up as if it had been all an illusion.

    Damia looked up at him as she straightened her back, adjusting from the lying face down position she had been in for a while. Akkard looked down on her, holding the heavy wood and metal sofa in his arms, like a toy.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­¡­?¡±

    The moment she met his strangely expressionless face, Damia¡¯s body trembled from an intuitive sense of crisis.

    <em>I¡¯m going to be devoured.</em>

    Her instincts rang with rm. Without even realizing it she crawled on the carpet where she had been lying face down, and tried to run away from him.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    However, he caught up with Damia in just two steps and held her up as if she was a doll.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    With a breathless scream, Damia wasid on a fluffy settee. As she was on her side, she faced the back of the sofa.

    Automatically, Damia grabbed the backrest and tried to get up. But before she could, Akkard hugged her back like a cuddle.

    ¡°You promised me.¡±

    His voice thick with desire tickled her ears, and his hands stretched out from behind her and dug into the front of her dress. Her breasts were caught in his hands in an instant.

    ¡°You said you would do anything.¡±

    That¡­ ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way.

    Damia opened her lips halfway to protest. But before that, Akkard used his index fingers to rub her nipples with a skillful hand.

    Having not swelled uppletely and hard yet, her soft nipples sprung up and down in his hard fingertips. Her breasts tingled at the movements of his hands that pressed harder than usual and spun around her ares.

    ¡°Ah, hngh¡­¡­ .¡±

    Contrary to her intentions, a woeful moan escaped from Damia¡¯s lips instead of a protest. Then, as if he had been waiting, Akkard grabbed her chin, turned her head back and kissed her.

    Unsettling and aggressive, his tongue went past her lips and dug into her cheeks. He licked all over her mouth, his tongue twisting like a predator.

    Damia gasped for his breath and tried to keep up with his dense kiss. But she was so clumsy that she repeatedly slipped off his thick lower lip.

    Then Akkard grinned, clutching her slender chin.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t kiss dirty.¡±

    How mean! He taunted her that her kisses hadn¡¯t improved from their first time. She said nothing and was grumpy but still blushed with embarrassment, as she red at him with wet eyes. Akkard quickly erased hisughter and became disgruntled.

    ¡°Oh, damn it. Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡±

    <em>I think I¡¯m going to go crazy with excitement.</em>

    Akkard licked his lips wet with her saliva, then bit the nape of her neck from behind. He started rubbing his stuff between her ass while lying on the side.

    The sharp shape of his manhood felt through her hem was vivid. While Damia was distracted, her skirt was lifted from the front. And his big fingers slipped through her underwear.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be still.¡±

    He rubbed her already wet slit, and smeared and covered his fingers in her transparent honey. Soon after an lewd audible squelching din began to reverberate.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    <strong>At first, he teased her clitoris, caressing it</strong>and her narrow petals up and down and slowly crawled inward. He pushed one of his fingers in, as if he had wanted to prate her pussy right away. Massaging her smooth insides, he thenined.

    ¡°It¡¯s too narrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªyour finger¡ª¡±

    <em>¡ªis it is too long and thick,</em>she wanted to protest. But her thoughts were interrupted by his lewd hands rubbing her breasts with one hand and stroking and teasing her pussy with the other.

    Now she couldn¡¯t remember what she was doing or what she had been trying to say. Damia forgot the fact that this was a parlor in broad daylight, filled with sunlight, and all her shame.

    Her senses were controlled by the fingertips that gently pulled her sensitive nipples, and the fingers that massaged her wet pussy.

    ¡°Hmm, ah¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Feeling good?¡±

    Akkard whispered, biting her red ear. His voice was incredibly sweet and sultry, it¡¯s racy sensuality immersing her in thick maple syrup. His rich and mellow bass exhratingly stimted the woman¡¯s eroticism.

    <em>Squeak, squeak¡ª</em>

    Before she knew it Akkard¡¯s fingers had grown to three, expanding her vaginal opening and began thrust inside. The honey dripping down through her entrance allowed his fingers to move in and out faster.

    Fingers rubbing and widening her sensitive areas put her in a daze of pleasure. The sensation of his knuckles of his hands and the calluses on his fingertips rushing inside, then stroking her entrance and exiting, was thrilling.

    Immediately, a feeling of pleasure lightly throbbing began to grow hot and spread deep inside. It was a sensation he had thoroughly taught her body.

    ¡°Ahh ang¡­¡­.¡±

    Unconsciously, Damia clenched her inner walls and her thighs trembled. Then, she thought she could hear a lowugh reverbing in her ear, and Akkard whispered,

    ¡°Your ass is shaking. You like it that much? Yours is greedily sucking onto my fingers.¡±

    It was as he said. Every time a finger of his moved in and out, the erogenous sensations soared so intensely that it was embarrassing. Damia couldn¡¯t control her hot, quivering body, and felt as if she would lose control and cum at any moment.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡­ sto¡ª Ah!!¡±

    Damia shook her head, trying to take his hand away. But Akkard moved his fingers more intensely and rapidly in and out of her entrance.

    Coarse knuckles pierced her hole, and his thumb pressed against her swollen clitoris. The intense pleasure felt back and forth made her vision go white, and hot love juice sshed from her pussy seemed to melt with heat.

    ¡°Huunh, ahh! Yes!!¡±

    Damia eventually reached her climax with a moan of shame. Her body trembled softly, and without realizing it, her waist bounced upwards.

    At the same time, tears were dripping from her eyes as her tear nds loosened. Akkard pulled her fingers up and looked down at her red, wet face. Then his face distorted and he grumbled indignantly.

    ¡°Ah, fuck. So nasty and sexy.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stand it at all. Now, just by looking at Damia¡¯s crying face his lower body throbbed as if it was about to explode.

    In an instant, Damia¡¯s wet underwear was dragged down. For a moment, the space between her legs, which was cooled by the touch of the air, was empty, but then her body was lifted up in a sh.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Suddenly, Akkard, who had been sitting with her on the sofa, lifted her waist and put her on top of him. Unexpectedly, Damia sat on hisp with her lower half naked.

    He abruptly found Damia¡¯s cheeks hot as her eyes met his. She resembled an angry female cat in heat, embarrassed by her brazen posture as if she was riding on top of her man.

    ¡°Ah, Sir Akkard? This¡­ .¡±

    But instead of answering her call, he rushed to untie his belt urgently.

    Akkard took it out, which had already been fully erected, and pressed it against her pussy. Then, holding Damia¡¯s waist, he pulled her down and hurriedly inserted it.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    Damia¡¯s entrance was already slippery, but his movements were too hasty. Her dense vaginal tunnels tried to swallow the tip of his swollen head but it then spit it out.

    Akkard, who was bounced off thanks to that, groaned low in a sharp and erotic aching pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. Really.¡±

    His teeth clenched and he growled softly. His cool eyes were being taken over by a rising fever of excitement, arousal and impatience.

    ¡°Spread your legs more, Dami.¡±

    It was a voice that sounded as if he would face disaster if she didn¡¯t.

    While Damia was startled at this, he grabbed both thighs tightly and pushed his back. And with all his patience, he slowly inserted the his veinypir.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ !!¡±

    It was too big. He was always big, but it seemed to be especially big today.

    Damia opened her lips under the pressure of his genitalsing in and widening her narrow insides. She reflexively lifted her ass up to avoid the intruder hitting her.

    But Akkard wasn¡¯t going to let her run away. Grabbing her slender waist, she mercilessly copsed back down. Because of this, he was buried and embedded even deeper.

    ¡°Hhhaaa!¡±

    It felt like her bottom was about to explode. Perhaps because of her sitting posture from on top, his penis that entered deeper than usual, filled her body tightly.

    Damia burst into tears involuntarily at the burden. Then Akkard paused for a moment, and looked at Damia crying on hisp, as if possessed.

    Her cheeks were glistening with tears and her wet, twinklingshes were terribly pretty.

    He couldn¡¯t stand it because he wanted to make her whimper more and more tititingly messy.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    <strong>Only he could make this woman cry.</strong>

    Akkard bit her apple-like cheeks. And in a very murky, low voice he issued a warning close to amand.

    ¡°Close your lips. So you don¡¯t bite your tongue.¡±

    At the same time, her eyes shook significantly. As he lifted and tightened his buttocks, his cock pulled out halfway and then he mmed in deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t breathe. On his thick cock she was startled by the excessive depth, Damia trembled and hugged his neck without realizing it. Then, burying his face in her bosom, Akkard coveted Damia¡¯s breasts, sucking her nipples in a fervor.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡­¡±

    While receiving the caresses of his tongue wrapping around her nipples, her body was melting. Then he bit them softly with his front teeth. Naturally, between her legs, her entrance also slightly loosened and softened.

    Not missing the opportunity Akkard began to passionately thrust. On his solid thighs, Damia was fiercely pierced, making her bounce up and down.

    ¡°Ha! Ah! Ohh!¡±

    From below, his big cock was savagely smashing, her drenched entrance, erotic wetness leaking. His tight, muscr waist thrusted into her hard without getting tired.

    Therge thing stroked inside and she was distracted by the sense that she was being stabbed. A painful yet heavy pleasure filled her abdomen and between both of her thighs. Thick forearms continued to hold and spread her legs so she couldn¡¯t even close them.

    His member came in and out more enthusiastically through her wide open pussy. The hot pleasure, which was close to a burning feeling, was boiling and she couldn¡¯te to her senses.

    ¡°S-so¡­ Oh! Fast, oh!!¡±

    Her pubic bone and his rough pubic hair rubbed against each other, soft skin flushing increasingly redder. But even that sensation was thrilling and sweet. As if her whole body was pickled in considerable honey, Damia took everything he did and all of his atrocities with pleasure. Even if it was a rough act.

    ¡°Please, slowly¡­¡­ Ah! No, Ooh!!

    She felt like I was going to die, her overly sensitive parts being intensively stabbed. The pleasure of drowning shook her as if it had already submerged the top of her head.

    Damia desperately clenched his shoulder and tried to avoid it even a little by lifting her butt. But every time that happened, Akkard sank deeper into her as if punishing her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re thoroughly enjoying yourself to the point you¡¯re dripping and soaked my whole front.¡±

    As Akkard said, her sap flowing down from their connection soaked his knee and the white shirt he was wearing was also wet with shameful liquid. The shirt stuck to his skin and long since became translucent.

    Damia, who confirmed this with her own eyes, turned red up to her neck. She didn¡¯t want to think she was so turned on in the middle of the day in a drawing room, no less¡ªnot even a bedroom.

    ¡°Do you like it when I fuck you from the bottom? Quite lewd.¡±

    Damia closed her eyes to the words she wanted to deny. When she stubbornly shook her head, denying that she was such a woman, a sadistic light shed across Akkard¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see how long you can say no.¡±

    As he licked his lips, he leaned back and settled Damia on top of him as he continued to thrust his waist up and piston into her.

    She felt as if she was riding a very obscene stallion. Her heart leaped. Her vision shook due to the rough fucking that continued just like before and never gave her a chance to regain her senses.

    So she discovered it quitete: The fact that Akkard while lying back was observing her vagina with hot eyes.

    ¡°Awesome. Such a small thing tightly devours mine and doesn¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.W-What are you looking at?¡±

    Only then did Damia noticed Akkard¡¯s hot stare. Surprised, she tried to close her legs quickly, but before she could, Akkard touched where they connected.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t¡­ Ha-hands off!

    Ignoring Damia¡¯s screaming pleas, he gently rubbed the connection. His fingertips stroked her stretched wet flesh around his cock. It was so stimting that her back trembled without her realizing it.

    ¡°It stretched, taut and soft.¡±

    Akkard growled lowly. Her clitoris, smaller than a little fingernail, stood up; it was so sexy and cute, that he thought he might go crazy.

    It was very fascinating to feel such a small part. Interested, he began to touch her red clit that bloomed like a flower as he drove his genitals in.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ At the same time, I don¡¯t like it at the same time¡­¡­!!¡±

    The joyous pleasure was so excessive that tears flowed down her cheeks. Heavy pleasure filled and pressed on the vagina where his big cock was deep-rooted while he caressed her clitoris. From her clit she felt a tinglingly, urgent sensation that spread out.

    Far from quitting, however, Akkard pushed her harder and faster. Knowing the female body too well, his obscene dance caused Damia to climax.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­!¡±

    Once she was attacked on both fronts, she quickly orgasmed. Her pitiful looking body was convulsing with extreme sensations.

    Seeing her disheveled appearance, Akkard smacked his lips and smiled. As usual, he was never satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to make a fuss already.¡±

    His still hard genitals forced open her quivering inner wall and fiercely entered the contracting hole. At the same time, he began to touch her trembling clitoris even more bluntly.

    Her body that had just peaked was even more sensitive that Damia spasmed as if she had been electrocuted. Naturally, a scream-like entreaties came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Stop! Ah, ahhh!! Please, if I rest a little bit¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can still go further. It¡¯s still so tight and clingy.¡±

    It was as he said. Her heated inner wall betrayed her pleas and gobbled up his member that came in and out.

    Akkard stirred and caressed her body as if she were ying an instrument. And her whole body throbbed until she orgasmed several times.

    ¡°No more, ah!! I can¡¯t¡­ ¡­Ooohhhh!!¡±

    Her body felt strange. It tinged while she vividly felt the movements of Akkards penis hitting her depths.

    But what was more unbearable was his gaze. Akkard was staring between her legs with a heated look, his muscr chest taunt with tension.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    <strong>She was embarrassed that Akkard was watching her swallowing his own while she spread open and leaking thick liquid.</strong>His eyes were so provoking that it felt like it was touching her between her legs.

    ¡°Please¡­ Stop watching.¡±

    Tears dropped from Damia¡¯s eyshes, who couldn¡¯t ovee her shame in spite of herself. Without knowing that such a sight further fueled Akkard¡¯s passionate desire.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡±

    Akkard whispered and dug deeper into her. It was already a word that excited countless women¡¯s hearts. But this was the first time he was sincere.

    He thought that Damia¡¯s face, which turned red with tears and pleasure, genuinely resembled a flower. Because she was so pretty, he urged her to cry more like a habit.

    But at that moment, Damia, who reached another peak, shook.

    ¡°Uhhhnnn¡­¡±

    Her enmed eyelids wrinkled softly, her blue eyes that could barely be seen between them lost a transparent teardrop.

    <em>Drip</em>¡ª

    It fell over and rolled over Akkard¡¯s hard chest.

    Akkard slowly rubbed the tears into his skin watching those lukewarm tears permeating into his skin and disappearing.

    Akkard closed his eyes deeply. The lukewarm and salty liquid heated up his body like a drug.

    As usual, Damia¡¯s tears made him emotionally erect. But it was very bizarre. To that pitiful face that was still in tears, no words emerged urging her to cry more.

    It was not really like him.

    ***

    After their intense love affair, Damia, who had fallen asleep, opened her eyes. Something hot, not just warm¡ªshe realized muscr forearms encircling her were radiating a scorching heat.

    Having managed to push his thigh-sized forearm, she lifted her upper body. She then realized that they were still lying on the parlor¡¯s carpet.

    ¡°Oh my god,¡±

    Damia sighed, trying to fix her tangled hair. She never thought she would roll around in a man¡¯s reception room¡ªnot even making it in the bedroom.

    ¡®It¡¯s also midday.¡¯

    Recently, Damia was discovering sides of herself she had never known. Just like now.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that man.¡¯

    Damia nced down at Akkard lying next to her. His face with his pale eyshes down was incredibly beautiful.

    If you¡¯re that handsome, your body could be a little less excellent. How wonderfullyrge and strong his stature is?

    His light brown skin and hard muscles, which still sweated a little, looked delicious enough to lick.

    His silver hair and eyshes, which contrasted and were striking against his tanned skin, was bright like the moon. He was indeed the most beautiful stallion in the world, a man who could be called Ahalteke. Of course, in light of his actions, it was not a very good nickname.

    Damia, who had been swept away by him again, found her dress with a sigh. And I got up from my seat to get dressed without much thought.

    Suddenly, a hand extending from her side grabbed and pulled her wrist.

    ¡°Ahk!¡±

    Akkard pressed the surprise and eximing Damia, into his chest, Then he hugged her without opening his eyes and rubbed his chin on the top of her head.

    ¡°Where are you running away to? Hmm?¡±

    His voice sounded slowly, filled with satiety with an edge, that, if desired, danger awaited.

    Sensing the crisis quickly, Damia quickly pushed his chin and ran away from his arms. But she had to pause while trying put her arm through her ruined dress.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It was only when she felt a rustling inside her dress¡ªWhy did shee here?

    ¡®I was originally going to give him a handkerchief.¡¯

    She did. Damia had embroidered a handkerchief in return for Akkard¡¯s assistance. However, in the end, this crazy thing happened.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    Incredulous, Damia sighed deeply. And she hesitated whether to give the handkerchief in my hands even now.

    Akkard, who noticed her conflicting expression, asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    His smiling, thinly opened purple eyes looked brilliant. But as he looked at her his eyes were sharp; she didn¡¯t think she could hide anything.

    ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    I brought it to give it to you anyway, so I hope it works out.

    Resigned, Damia took out the handkerchief for him. The wrapped corner was a little wrinkled, but fortunately, it looked good on the surface.

    ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡±

    He asked in disbelief, as he received Damia¡¯s gift.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    <strong>Damia nodded.</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s a thank you gift in return.¡±

    At those words, Akkard unwrapped the gift wrap. He asked as he looked around for the handkerchief that came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s our family coat of arms. Did you embroider it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is it agreeable¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Damia asked, slightly nervous.

    Akkard was a man who lived his life only seeing all kinds of sophisticated art forms in high society in the capital. She had no idea how her gift would be regarded by those set of eyes with such high standards.

    Akkard didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Then he smiled brightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The corners of his charming lips were raised to the sides, and his eyes wrapped in pure white eyshes curled nicely. Looking down at Akkard¡¯s smiling lips, Damia realized:

    He was pretending to be happy now.

    ¡®Are handmade gifts too burdensome?¡¯

    Akkard broke his gaze and didn¡¯t make eye contact with her. All he wanted now is to keep some distance from Damia.

    ¡®This woman keeps making me weird,¡¯

    he realized. He knew he was a little strange now and somewhere something was changing. Apparently, the lust he felt for Damia had gone too far, so his mind was being swayed.

    He thought that this feeling could never be love. Akkard Valerian was a devotee to loving no one but himself.

    Each person was born differently. Some craved affection, and others suffered from loneliness.

    Likewise, he was selfish by birth. And women, unfortunately, wanted something that he could never give. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to even listen to their desires so emotional entanglements were even more annoying.

    He admitted that he failed to control his distance from Damia Prim. So he decided to readjust the ¡®safe distance¡¯ again.

    ¡°Do you have any other business?¡±

    He asked as he got up and put on his clothes. He was smiling, but there was a chilly air as if drawing a clear boundary and trying to shake her off.

    There was no way Damia couldn¡¯t have felt it. Whish. She clearly witnessed this man who had been seducing and pursuing her like a dog in heat just moments before, turning cold right after their tryst ended.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    This is how it feels. Being pushed away by a man with whom you¡¯ve just mixed bodies with.

    It was a more miserable feeling than she expected. Damia lowered her eyes and quietly adjusted her clothes.

    How very strange. Until a few hours ago, when she had looked in the mirror in the parlor, she thought she was beautiful. But now, she felt squalid and shabby, like the seed of a grape that one had spit out.

    There was no way that she had changed that much but it was only because the attitude of the man in front of her had changed that much.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ No. There is nothing else.¡±

    She felt fortunate that she didn¡¯t love him. Otherwise, not only would her self-esteem be suffering like now but so would have her heart.

    Damia was genuinely relieved by this fact. She, with a blunt attitude, embraced his egotistical condescending spirit.

    ¡°I delivered your present, so I¡¯ll get going. I apologize foring without notice.¡±

    ¡°Yes. See youter.¡±

    Akkard, wearing a shirt with an open front, leaned against the door of the drawing room and bid her farewell briefly. He was just as beautiful as an angel, with beautiful silver hair curled and messed up on his straight forehead. But his eyes looking at Damia was full of guarded indifference.

    So Damia felt the abrupt change and sense of alienation that could not be expressed in words. Could those cold eyes once have been warm belonging to someone that had passionately coveted her?

    Due to the extreme change, she felt she was observing a stranger she didn¡¯t know at all. So Damia realized it all over again.

    ¡®Ah, as expected, it will never work with this man.¡¯

    Damia couldn¡¯t grasp his selfish sense of distance. When she had pushed him away, he had approached her with so much avidity, but when she tried to hold his outstretched hand, he backed away.

    A sense of distance that really depends solely on his capricious whims, with no consideration for the other party at all. So, a rtionship only worthy of just one night ying with fire.

    ¡®Indeed, I must have done something wrong.¡¯

    I can¡¯t believe you handed a gift you made by yourself to a man who doesn¡¯t even want it. How very stupid of me.

    Damia was stabbed while embroidering, and smiled bitterly as she swept her still burning fingertips. This is why she was never loved.

    ¡®Afterall, I¡¯m such a fool.¡¯

    Her sincerity was too heavy and banal. Men, including her first love, Kael, were usually burdened by this.

    It would have been especially true for a man like Akkard who did not want to be tied to a woman. He and her were types that could not mix, like water and oil.

    The only thing they could do was forcefully stir with their bodies for a while. Even that will bepletely separated by a boundary once their rtionship of mixing and shaking bodies is over. As if they had never mixed in the first ce.

    [t1v: ouch¡­.]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!